This is work of fiction. Names, characters, places and incidents either are the products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, businesses, companies, events, or locales is entirely coincidental.

Copyright© Avery Song & Veronica Agnus , 2020

All Rights Reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced or used in any manner without the express written permission of the publisher except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

The publisher is not responsible for website (or their content) that are not own by the publisher.

This eBook/Paperback is licensed for your personal enjoyment only. This eBook/Paperback may not be re-sold or given away to other people. If you would like to share this book with another person, please purchase an additional copy for each recipient.

Cover Design by Covers By Juan

Editing by

Rainlyt Editing

Format: Avery S.

CONTENTS

Acknowledgement

BLURB

Prologue: The Crown Of A Villain

1.  Candlelight Mourning And Villaneous Traitor

2.  Face Our Destiny

3.  Unlock The Throne Of Salvation

4.  Queen Of New Lands And Destined Unity

5.  Confront The Truth Of The Past

6.  Tick Tock Tick Tock

7.  Serenade To My Queen

8.  Coffee And A Pinch Of Normal

9.  Prepare For The Rise Of The Villainous

10.  Destined To Be Queen

11.  My Queen Of Strength And Coronation Of Rebirth

12.  Snuggle My World Of Peace

13.  Pillars Of Strength And Bonus Point

14.  Hidden Blueprints Of Blood And Lust

15.  All Bets Are Off At The Reins Of War

COMING SOON - SUPERNATURAL SAVIOR

SNEAK PEEK - WOLF AWAKENED

WOLF AWAKENED BLURB

Prologue: Forbidden Fruit

ABOUT AVERY SONG

Also By Avery Song

ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS

Thank you for purchasing SUPERNATURAL VILLAIN.

Thank you for giving Avery Song and Veronica Agnus duo a chance! This was a challenge, especially with the new idea of paranormal romance. Hope you enjoy our little creation!

Special thanks to our amazing Mom for blessing us with the gift to write and supporting us in all aspects. We pray to continue making you proud as we strive towards success.

Finally, we thank God for giving us the strength to achieve our goals. Without Him, we would be nothing.

AVERY SONG

&

VERONICA AGNUS

BLURB

When it comes to my life, fate’s favorite game is torment.

Why else would it have reunited me with my supernatural bros, only to strike them — and many innocent bystanders — down on the day of my funeral? I stood and watched it happen, but instead of mourning, I laughed in the face of my enemies.

Now a villainous queen, I’ve returned from the dead and sided with the darkness, wearing a crown of power and sitting on a velvet throne of evil. My enemies believe that death and betrayal are what have driven me down this path, but there’s one thing they don’t know: I’m not the only one who won’t be stopped by something as feeble as death.

From the realms of the underworld, my men offer me their continued support. Now it’s time that I retrieve them and bring them back to where they belong: by my side. The mantle of supernatural villain is one few would wear, but if revives playful Tristan, deadly Otis, seductive Adonis, and powerful Dominick, I’ll flaunt it with pride.

With a powerful team consisting of a monarch butterfly, a royal alpha wolf, a celestial faeiry absolute, and a malicient princess — as well as my dragon mate — the world above will have to watch from the sidelines as I leave the underworld shaking.

It’s time to rise.

PROLOGUE: THE CROWN OF A VILLAIN

“I will follow you no matter what side you’re on. Good or bad, Cassandra.”

My eyes continued to stare at the red liquid that swirled in my wine glass. The movement of my wrist was an unconscious task, the counter-clockwise flow of my drink giving some type of hypnotic ease to my burning reality.

I sat alone in the hotel suite that oversaw the vast city. The skyline that was normally filled with flickering lights and lively movement was now dimmed to darkness as the world around me seemed to do what I dreaded to accept.

Mourning.

The single thought made my hand tremble, queuing me to lift the very glass to my lips and take another sip of the thirst-quenching liquid. Lowering the glass once more, I stared at the ripples that moved through the vintage beverage, the bitter taste making me envision this cup being filled with the blood of my enemies.

My lips curled further in a smile that should have been considered sinful when it was brought upon at the idea of bloodshed and death, but the amusement of the idea made me want to pursue such internal desires and make them become reality.

To let the blood of that murderer soak my claws, seconds before I wrapped my fingernails around his heart and pulled it right out.

That image continued to run through my mind, even after the few hectic hours I endured which led to Omarion bringing me to this very hotel room. I should have appreciated the kind gesture, and deep down I did, but all I could do was continue to wear this mask of armor to tame the burning beast of sensations that were desperately waiting for a hint of a trigger.

One wrong move to trigger the vengeful madness I’d end up pursuing.

I remained in the red velvet chair, one leg resting upon the other as I got lost in memories that fought hard to trigger tears.

C’mon, Cassandra. Don’t give me that cute look.

You’re cute when you’re asleep, Cassandra.

I swear, Cassandra exists to poke at every nerve ending in my being.

Come closer, Cass. I want to feel the fabric of that bra of yours.

Random sentences from my supernatural bros began to replay in my head, again and again, until I closed my eyes and forced my mind to shut them all out. The silence was followed with a flow of heat that did its best to comfort me.

Quil-Zu.

“At times of uncertainty, remember the power that lies within. The flame that burns diligently to be felt by its master. Timing is everything. We will get the answers we wholeheartedly seek.”

What if those answers don’t bring us what we wish to hear?

It was an automatic response, a reflexive way of moving around the fear we shared deep within.

“We move on to the next line of action,” she quietly replied. “We let the actions of thou flame burn through the paths of our enemies until we’re delivered the justice we deserve.”

Her answer gave me some sort of comfort as my mind slowly deciphered her wise words for what they truly were. We would wait for the information and instructions we sought through the valley of quiet whispers and mourning supernatural shifters.

If the truth was set in stone, all those involved in destroying our vision of happiness and peace would pay the ultimate consequence while the world as we knew it would be lit by flames.

Drinking more of my wine, I decided to lower it to the black table to my right. Deep inhales lead to slow exhales as I further rested into the velvet chair that was far more comfortable than one would think upon appearances.

My eyes closed as I tried to keep calm in the quiet depths of the room, but it was impossible to fall asleep, even though my body ached for rest. My mind was swirling with thoughts while I was in a state of emotional distress that was masked by silence.

I can’t allow myself to cave. Can’t allow myself to be weak. For the sake of my supernatural bros…my boyfriends…my…lovers…I can’t simply break. Not now.

My eyes opened then as I sensed the presence of another. The black saucer with golden trimming that lowered to the table next to my empty wine glass held a cup of steamy, hot tea.

“Marigold,” I quietly greeted my fae pixie guide, my gaze lifting slowly to take in the new appearance I’d donned upon her in my heightened state of uprising. I could give myself a few seconds to admire her dark beauty, from her tall, slim body to the slight curves she possessed that accentuated her waist and hips.

She wore another black dress, one that gave off more of a professional vibe, while her vibrant green hair was in a crown braid style that complemented the business-like appearance. Adding her simplistic jewelry and the black glasses that sat on her face, she truly gave a secretary vibe which piqued my interest just slightly.

With the soft addition of dark red lipstick to finish her simplistic yet flawless face, Marigold could easily be a fae model for any agency that needed the perfect “Boss Lady” appearance.

“Good morning, Your Majesty,” she greeted. The slight furrow of my brows led to her continuing with, “It’s one eleven in the morning, Your Majesty. I figured you may still be up and decided a cup of tea would do you some good. It’s a special blend for supernaturals.”

“It’s already a new day,” I whispered. I genuinely didn’t mean to ignore her kind gesture, but the fact that it was past one in the morning baffled me when my mind was stuck on this afternoon. “Thank you, Marigold,” I finally continued. “You may retire for the morning.”

“I still have some tasks to attend to, Your Majesty,” she revealed with a serious expression. I noticed how dark those beautiful jewels were with the hint of moonlight reflecting upon their surface and I wondered if my eyes looked anywhere near as haunting.

I bet they were voided of emotion while attempting to maintain their common hazelnut appearance. With the heat still thrumming through me, my eyes could be a mix of orange and gold for all I knew. Not like it mattered.

“Is it in regard to the investigation?”

I almost laughed at my statement because it made me sound like some sort of investigator myself. It reminded me of Tristian and how he’d go from playful to stern investigator mid-conversation when he needed to.

She nodded just slightly, which told me she didn’t have enough information to satisfy my curious mind. “That and our living arrangements.”

“Land has been secured?”

“Yes, Your Majesty.” Her response brought some good news to the early morning. “You will need lots of rest to do what you’re envisioning.”

“I’m aware,” I simply stated. “I’ll attempt to rest for the remainder of the morning. Make sure no one disturbs me. I have no appetite for breakfast.”

“Yes, Your Majesty,” she replied.

When she remained in her spot, I decided to meet her lingering gaze. “What is it, Marigold?”

“We may have found a lead to your sister, Castalia,” she revealed and waited for my reaction. When I didn’t show any signs of emotion, she carried along, “Lokisura, or someone who looked like him, was seen going through a dark portal in the ground. The figure was definitely carrying someone, which gives me a strong hunch that your sister is alive but unwell or injured from the blast. I’m working on getting access to the Underworld like you and Omarion have requested…”

“But?” I knew there would be a but when she trailed off mid-sentence.

“You may require the assistance of the Prince of Level Six.”

I knew who she was referring to so I slightly nodded. “Alright. Let’s do what we can for now and gather as many trails as we can. Keep your eyes on the prize.”

“Yes, Your Majesty.”

She bowed her head and turned to leave but I mumbled, “Marigold?”

She paused in her movement.

“Are you disgusted by me?”

“Not at all,” she replied with a hint of emotion in her response. “You’re a strong woman, Cassandra.” Her voice was softer now. “A queen who will show this side of our world what consequences lie ahead when one’s strength is underestimated.”

“Your loyalty is appreciated,” I whispered with an inch of a smile. “Thank you, Marigold. You may do what needs to be taken care of and rest.”

“I’m always at your service, Cassandra,” she assured me and looked back to give me a smile that actually reached her eyes. It still carried a hint of sadness, but it was the most emotion we’d shared since everything happened. “Please, rest.”

“I’ll try.”

With one final look and a nod, she looked away and walked right into a conjured portal - leaving me behind in the quiet room once more.

Reaching for my tea, I decided to take my time drinking the hot beverage. Its calming properties weren’t ones to take lightly, for by the time I finished the cup, I was completely relaxed to the point where my mind finally settled into a peaceful silence.

That could have been the reason why I drifted off, the soft touch to my cheek waking me up from my brief slumber. I tried to open my eyes, but it was a struggle, the action taking far longer than I mentally wished, but when they finally lifted, for a brief moment, I sat in a different room.

The space was just as dimly lit, but the surroundings were ancient with hanging tapestries. The moonlight that shone through the stained glass windows reflected various colors, reminding me of a church, but the light only accented the various golden furniture.

I sat in a chair that brought extreme comfort, one that gave me a sense of royalty, like a throne on a leveled platform. Even the fabrics that donned my body were different, or at least they felt different from the simple dress I wore until we could get ourselves situated.

The touch to my cheek forced my lazy eyes to move to the culprit of the touch, but my heart seemed to freeze at the loving sight - the image of a man I was desperately trying not to accept was gone.

“You should be resting, my Queen,” that tender, deep voice that sent chills through me reasoned. “Cassandra.”

I was afraid to speak his name. That one uttered word would destroy this humble illusion and I’d never see him again. I took in his handsome appearance, noticing how the crown on his head sat perfectly against his long emerald green locks.

Twinkling, loving sunset eyes stared up at me, projecting both sadness and a hint of hope. I wished to speak, and my lips parted just slightly to say something - anything - to acknowledge my fae mate.

He moved his hand from my cheek, placing a single finger upon my lips. The touch felt so real that it ignited the tears that began to pool within my eyes.

“Don’t shed a tear for me, Cassandra.” His soft purr was followed with him moving his finger from my lips and replacing it with those lips of his. They felt so warm - so alive - as they moved with burning passion.

I fought with everything I had to stay still, to not respond to this wistful fairytale, but my body couldn’t deny our bond. Couldn’t deny the way every movement of those smoothly defined lips triggered waves of pleasure that rushed down to my core.

Kissing him back only made his lips quirk up in a smile as we allowed ourselves this brief moment of affection. He broke the kiss before it could get any deeper, and his appreciative look gave me a glimpse of hope as his hand brushed my cheek once again.

“Don’t lose hope in us, Cassandra.”

A tear left my eye then, running down my other cheek that was free as I stared back at him.

“Dominick.” My voice trembled with emotion. So many damn emotions that I’d locked away for the sake of my sanity. I knew he could see how hard this was for me. To accept what this was and return to the land of the living.

Another tear escaped my eye’s grasp, but he brushed it away as he cradled my face with both hands. My attention was solely on him while the rest of the world around us began to fade away.

“Follow those instincts of yours, my love. The path that is brewing in your mind. Let it run its course. We support you. We love you. We will never leave you. This…is all temporary.”

“You guys left me,” I whispered, and that only made my lip tremble as more tears escaped their chambers. “I…I can’t do this alone.”

“You’re not alone,” he whispered and moved to press a kiss to my nose. “You have that asshole.”

If I wasn’t so sad, I would have laughed. “Omarion.”

“Same, same,” he brushed off and pressed his forehead against mine.

I knew he was beginning to fade, that this whole world would be gone in a few seconds - bringing my back to the present.

“We believe in you, Cassandra. We’ve always believed in your strength. You know where to go. Follow that path, and I assure you, we’ll be there waiting for you.”

I moved away slightly to see his body beginning to fade away, and I noticed how glossy his own eyes were as he stared into mine while feigning a smile.

“Your sadness plagues my heart,” he admitted quietly as he held my cheeks firmly before his hands began to fade away. “But believe me, Cass. Believe us. We’re waiting…and we fucking love you.”

“I love you, too,” I whispered and forced myself to give him one last kiss. “All of you.”

He kissed me back, and I felt the press of his lips fade away until he was gone like the rest of the world.

When I opened my eyes, I was back in the hotel room. Tears streamed down my face, and I looked down to see the blanket that covered my frame. Glancing around the room, I noticed the light to the washroom was on while the door was closed.

Omarion must be back.

I wished to wipe away my tears, but my body was still asleep. Just moving felt like a chore, and I wasn’t sure if I could mentally handle it.

The door opened then, the switch of the light followed with Omarion walking out in just a towel. His red eyes seemed to be charged with magic, which only told me he must have had to deal with some form of confrontation for him to still be charged.

When his eyes landed on me, he looked slightly relieved, until he noticed my tear-stained cheeks. Without a word, he walked over to me, and in a smooth movement, lifted me up like I weighed nothing and lowered me onto his lap.

He held me against him, his free hand wiping away my tears before moving strands of my hair out of the way of my face. We still didn’t exchange a single word, but the silence was so welcomed for I wasn’t ready to speak.

I’m not ready to dive into this new reality.

He stroked my hair as he comforted me by holding me. I relaxed against his chest, while the dream with Dominick replayed in my mind. He always knew how to reach me in my dreams, which made me wonder if I could even hope.

No. Hope only leads to expectations. Hope is for the weak. I can’t act on my revenge with the idea they could be alive. They were stolen from me…and that man and all those involved must pay.

I closed my eyes and let my tears fall, my quiet sobs muffled by Omarion’s chest. He let me shed every tear, my body growing so weak, I could barely keep conscious when I stopped sobbing.

He somehow understood that I needed rest, and sure enough, he laid me upon the bed and tucked me between the soft, silky sheets and a light blanket. Time passed, the sound of the clock ticking away becoming the main melody of the night.

At some point, the bed dipped slightly and arms wrapped around me comfortingly. The warmth of Omarion’s body began to relax my tense muscles, all while I enjoyed the humming relief I felt with his presence.

Being enclosed in his loving embrace confirmed that I wasn’t alone in this new war. That I’d be walking on this path with someone by my side. It may have felt like I couldn’t handle this without my supernatural bros, but deep down, I knew better.

I’m strong, powerful, and a dangerous threat to the supernatural world.

They would fear my wrath. Fear all I could accomplish once they saw a glimpse of what I could do. I mentally knew this, and it was the very fear that had stopped me from achieving so many things in my past that wished to hold me captive in the depths of the night.

No more.

As a princess, I was meant to carry a sense of sympathy. I may carry the very title to my name, but that wasn’t the intention I’d instill when my name was brought up to the world.

It was time for me to be a villain. To walk with my crown upon my head and to burn this new path until I got exactly what I wanted.

Justice.

Repeating my motive in my head aided my desire to rest. I was physically, emotionally, and mentally exhausted. A bit of sleep would make it easier for me to move forward on this conquest.

That only made it easier to submit to the darkness.

Just as the strings of sleep began to wrap around my consciousness, I felt the soft touch of Omarion’s lips upon my lips.

“Rest, my queen.” The deep command was like a far away sonata. “I’m here, and together, we’ll reunite with those you cherish. Together…you’ll become whole again.”

It’s time to walk the path of a villain.

1

CANDLELIGHT MOURNING AND VILLANEOUS TRAITOR

“Let us lift our candles up to the sky! Let the gods hear our cries and pleas for justice! We want justice for our supernatural brothers! Our council! No one will sit upon those chairs until we receive JUSTICE!”

“Justice!”

I finished lighting the final candle of the four, my eyes taking in their strong flames that grew taller from my mere attention.

Placing my hands together, I prayed within my head, drowning out the cries and pleas of the thousands of individuals around me as we continued this vigil that had started at the break of dawn.

Three days had passed, and no arrests had yet been made. The world was in mourning, attempting to grasp the catastrophe that plagued our city and the world of supernaturals.

The news outlets couldn’t stop talking about the incident, replaying the very moment before the bomb exploded and sent everyone flying into a frenzy. Someone had submitted the perfect angle that caught me being thrown back, before I ended up walking to the stage of broken wood and body parts.

It almost looked like a movie stunt, but my obvious shock wasn’t feigned. The video projected the shock of it all, the very scene centered on my face that was covered in scratches and dust.

My scream always seemed to make the news reporters tear up and fight to compose themselves as if the sound triggered their emotions of regret and heartache. It wasn’t their duty to protect them, but the video clip that was the number one trending video everywhere made it feel as though you were responsible for the disappearance of Tristian, Dominick, Otis, and Adonis.

No matter who told the story, no one - and I mean absolutely no one - had been able to acknowledge the obvious outcome of the situation. It was as if no one wanted to state that the four men who garnished love from the nation had been murdered.

Even with the blinded ignorance, everyone was willing to blast King Cyldrirth, and the death of Widow, who was still a ranked supernatural, got him the top spot on the Most Wanted supernatural list.

It would only be a matter of time before the truth came out of who he was, and I’d ensured it would reach the surface before it harmed our real father. The world would be shocked by the news, which would only reveal the suffering my mother had gone through all by her lonesome.

The supernatural world would witness firsthand the strength she carried all this while, and that would be when we’d be able to reveal ourselves.

I need to ensure Castalia’s alive.

The last two days had been dedicated to resting and finding the perfect place to create a place of my own. A castle or structure that would bring all eyes on me, enough to distract them from what I was brewing within the shadows.

We found the proper land for it; all we had to do was wait for this mourning ceremony to come and pass. With mourning comes anger, and that was what I needed.

The world’s anger to be on my side.

It was hard to know what I was supposed to do next. I was running on foreign energy, my body grasping the energy that oozed off of the many individuals around me. Their outcries, sadness, anger, and desperation for justice was the fuel I needed to aid me on my conquest.

Standing among the thousands that had gathered here since dawn only proved how important my supernatural bros were to the world. Each of them had made a unique contribution, one that none of them realized would make such a big impact on the world around them when they were absent.

I was sure if they’d gotten a glimpse of this gathering, none of them would have believed it. Their actions to aid those near and far had made enough of an impact to leave millions mourning their disappearance.

To some, they were celebrities. To others, they were the individuals who aided them in whatever bump in the road life brought to their doorstep. Those fighting the loss of a loved one, individuals who were fighting against strenuous diseases. Anyone who felt so alone in this world that they were unsure if they were meant to remain was reminded of what could be possible thanks to Tristian, Dominick, Otis, and Adonis.

They’d all contributed to others’ lives in their own unique way. They continued to live their lives, but still set a high enough example that motivated so many to strive for what they wished to accomplish in this world.

Even with the idea of them not being around me, I was motivated to show them how powerful I could be without their presence. It wouldn’t be long before I found a way to them.

Found a way to make myself whole again.

All of this was temporary. This hole within my chest that seemed to suck in the hopeful dreams I once carried. Those long nights in the cell of supernatural prison where I imagined all I’d do once I was free.

It was ironic to remember those lonely nights. Wishes of freedom and the list of things I’d do once my innocence was proven, and I’d be allowed to roam this vast supernatural world as the new me.

Everyone would understand that I belonged around my supernatural bros. That I was always one of them but had my potential blocked from my grasp. They would have no choice but to acknowledge the love we shared. All that was left now was bringing the pieces of our puzzle back together.

Mourning. Revelation. Justice.

I wondered if the others had heard the news? Alisha, Ivy, and Celeste. Did they even care? It was not as if this impacted them in the slightest. Maybe it would later on, but I was sure they were living their lives.

Whether free or imprisoned elsewhere, who knows? It doesn’t matter, right?

I had two allies thus far: Omarion and Marigold.

A soft hand fell upon my shoulder, the delicate touch only bringing peace to my body that surely wished to flinch at the sudden touch.

Turning my head, there was Marigold in her disguise. Her hair was now platinum blonde, long and bountiful as it cradled her pale flesh and made her blue eyes strikingly beautiful.

Her appearance caught a few individuals’ attention, which was what we wished for seeing as we stood in the row where most elites, celebrities, and upper-class supernaturals stood. Compared to Marigold’s simplistic white attire, I was wearing a dark red dress that clung to my frame like a glove.

The dress code for this gathering was anything but black. We weren’t here to mourn the loss of a group of individuals. We were here to celebrate the impact their lives had conjured in our lives and demand for their search throughout the lands.

Many speculated that their disappearance was surely a kidnapping, with the bomb being a setup diversion with some causalities. It kind of made sense in a way, especially when they were just sworn in as the new supernatural council members.

I acknowledged Marigold with a nod, turning my head away to look forward. I could see the cameras were pointing our way, and it felt intriguing to see my own disguise.

My once brown locks were striking turquoise, an element I purposely didn’t change. They carried hints of orange and gold, like tinsel highlights against my silky strands. My dress was strapless but was attached to lace sleeves to hide my tattoo. It added to the aesthetic of my dark red attire, the dress going from silky satin to a lace finish that ended in a mermaid style.

I wore gold-framed glasses, though my vision was perfect, in an attempt to manipulate my image further. It was clear that I gave off a royal persona, especially with the fact that I was standing next to Omarion.

His attendance was a must, especially after he’d been accused of killing me, Cassandra Thorn, the innocent human who so happened to be Princess Cassandra Cyldrirth. I’m sure many speculated what side he’d remain on, especially when all the videotapes ended at our confrontation.

None of them saw his noble declaration to remain by my side or witnessed his transformation.

My eyes lifted slightly to take in his tall appearance. His hair was combed back, gelled down to give him a sophisticated look. His suit was dark red to match my dress, but his tie and inner dress shirt were white silk.

It was my first time seeing him in a suit, which was an intriguing sight. It left me wondering what Omarion’s role was outside of being a guard in the prison. Neither of us knew much about each other, which made me realize what a good opportunity it would be for us to learn more about one another. But until we were settled, and my mind wasn’t buzzing with twenty-one other things, it would be rather impossible.

He noticed my gaze, his eyes moving to the right to acknowledge me. I felt his hand wrap around mine, squeezing gently before he returned his gaze forward. I couldn’t conjure a smile of support, so I wrapped my fingers around his hand and squeezed just as tightly.

The mere touch made me realize how small my hands were in comparison to his. Even with the screen on us, our hands were well-hidden thanks to how close we were, but our height difference made me look so short in comparison to him.

Even with my red heels.

It was nice to find some joy in all of this, but as the cameras moved to the center stage, the world around us dimmed to a tense silence. This gathering was being televised to the world, yet none of us knew who would be leading this moment of mourning.

As the sound of heels echoed upon the stairs of the back of the platform, gasps of shock filled the massive crowd as the shutters from multiple cameras went off in herds.

It was impossible for me to hide my own shock, my lips slightly parting at the sight. Omarion’s body grew tense like mine, but he held my hand firmly while Marigold leaned in to whisper in my ear, “This may work in our favor, Your Majesty. Stand tall and proud.”

I couldn’t understand how this would become beneficial for the villainous plan I had brewing in my mind, but I did as I was requested as the world fell silent as the sound of heels came to a stop.

With one gaze across the vast crowd, the leader of the service nodded their head and gave a sad smile.

“This was not what I envisioned when I wished to talk to the masses of humans and supernaturals on this plane of our supernatural world, but alas, fate has decided otherwise.”

No one dared to speak, and that was the cue for introductions.

“My name is Faith Cyldrirth. I’m the queen of one of the four fae kingdoms.”

That created a buzz in the crowd, many gasping at the realization of who this woman was. I could tell a few individuals were looking my way, but I kept my expression grounded while remaining tall and serious.

Their attention wasn’t bothering me in the slightest, but it left me a little curious as to what Mother was surely planning. She hadn’t been allowed to leave the castle all this while. What had helped her - or forced her - to leave the lands unattended to come here?

Marigold? Is our kingdom safe?

“It is, Your Majesty. What you are seeing is a projected image of Queen Cyldrirth. It takes loads more magic to create a realistic illusion like that, but she’s clearly perfected it for other occasions.”

That gave me a bit of a relief, for I was sure Wilfried would find any means to try and destroy our kingdom when unattended.

“Omarion instructed me to gather extra assistance in ensuring your kingdom’s safety. Do not be worried, for all is well. Your mother is safe and well protected.”

Thank goodness.

I couldn’t afford to deal with anything else as of now, and though my mother’s relationship with me was fresh and would require years to build like any mother and daughter, I still carried a sense of love and worry for her wellbeing and happiness.

“It has come to my attention that a great catastrophe has occurred upon your lands, and once I discovered the prime culprit of such was King Cyldrirth, I knew I couldn’t remain still. To see a crowd of such magnitude gather to seek justice for the men who have impacted many of your lives is inspiring, especially when it seems our kinds are united by this act of violence.”

She paused as her eyes scanned the crowd, and those beautiful jewels locked upon me as she carried on.

“King Cyldrirth believes he’s won. That he’s torn all of you down after revealing who Cassandra Thorn was. However, it’s become clear that Cassandra, or should I say, Princess Cassandra Cyldrirth, is alive and had a very close bond to the four men of the supernatural council,” she revealed. “With the truth of Omarion’s innocence and the current disappearance of Tristian, Dominick, Otis, and Adonis, I’m sure you’re all waiting to see what will happen next. What will Princess Cassandra’s next move be?”

She paused as everyone remained silent. I was sure many were confused about why this was being brought up here and now, and even I was uncertain why she was taking this moment to reveal so much.

“I’m sure the news outlets have attempted to paint Cassandra as a newfound villain. A woman who lost her loves and is now seeking vengeance on humankind. Some individuals have already plotted to kill her in rebellion or are even blaming her for the disappearance of your supernatural council.”

Bits of buzzing voices came from the crowd, my ears picking up their words.

Bruh, that’s stupid!

I’m sorry but if I were her, I’d go to the damn dark side, too.

They want to kill her when they stole our supernatural bros for no reason.

You know what I think? What are the chances they were going to reveal who Cassandra was and that she was going to be the final member of the council?

That’s what many people are speculating!

It’s exactly that and that’s why they…did what they did to our saviors!

Every villain has a side story that made them turn to the dark side.

The buzz quieted down as Mother nodded.

“Your speculations are right, but the true reason of my appearance is to warn your kind of what King Cyldrirth’s true plans are,” she revealed. “The man you saw is named Wilfried Cyldrirth. He is NOT my husband, but King Cyldrirth’s twin brother.”

The world hushed in pin-drop silence before multiple people gasped and the crowd was burning with curiosity.

Wait. What?!

A twin?!

Hold on, how does that make sense?

Hey, weren’t they saying Cassandra is a twin?

That’s what I heard, but I thought it was a rumor.

Mother held her hand up, and once again, everyone became silent as they anxiously waited for her to continue.

“This has been a family secret within the realms of the fae for centuries. However, all four fae kingdoms and the dragon kingdom, which Wilfried was destined to rule, have decided to reveal the truth of this matter,” she explained. “My husband is Wyatt Cyldrirth. He is the father of not one, but all three of my children.”

THREE?

Wait, she has three children?

They didn’t teach us this in supernatural school.

Why don’t we even know about the royal aspects of the Cyldrirth family?

I knew she had a boy, but I thought he was arrested and imprisoned for eternity.

This is insane!

“The importance of this revelation is that Wilfried sabotaged my first child. For those of you who don’t know the prince, he’s currently imprisoned in Level Six of the top supernatural prison in the world. He was charged for walking upon the lands he knew nothing about after Wilfried led him astray and abandoned him at the very site. He is the reason why my son has been punished for years and holds a great grudge against our kind.”

Everyone quieted down as her revelation sank in.

“No matter what I said, no one would believe me at the time of the incident, and thus, my son was abandoned. Wyatt and I decided to have another child after being pressured to do so in Wilfried’s absence, as he was celebrating my child being locked up. This brings us to the birth of not one, but two children. Princess Cassandra Cyldrirth AND Princess Castalia Cyldrirth.”

I felt like the crowd was flabbergasted by all these revelations, but I still didn’t understand why she was bringing this up.

“I’m sure you’re wondering why I’ve brought up the truth of Wilfried, my husband, and my three children,” she voiced. “It’s come to our attention that the bomb did not kill your supernatural council, but kidnapped them in hopes of using their souls to initiate the Great Summoning!”

I gasped, like many who knew of the ritual, and that had camera shutters going off and people moving closer to get better video footage of the revelation.

“I don’t have the time to dive into what the Great Summoning of Supernatural Captivity is, but Wilfried desires to use the souls of your supernatural council to summon a beast that feeds on human souls and destroyed not just worlds, but universes. However, the most important worry is that he requires both Cassandra and Castalia to fuel the creature with their royal twin blood, and finally, he would need the hatred of my son, Constantine, to give the beast enough rage to go on an endless killing spree,” she revealed. “To sum it all up, you’ve been fooled into thinking a dragon supernatural murdered a human so that you all would turn upon yourselves and start a war. Little did you know, that’s exactly what Wilfried predicted. He wanted to use your fueling rage to wipe out the human race, and those souls would be fed to the beast to trigger the Great Summoning. I’m sure you can put everything together now.”

The sky was beginning to grow darker, and Marigold leaned in. “I sense trouble.”

Squeezing Omarion’s hand, I grabbed his attention before he leaned over so I could whisper in his ear, “I’m going to the bathroom.”

“Do you want me to come?”

“No.” I shook my head. “Stay here.”

He gave a slight nod, and I moved from my spot through the crowd. Everyone was too concerned about what was happening in front to care about me.

It wasn’t until we were in a secluded area that I spoke to Marigold.

“You have a plan, I assume?”

“You’re going to make your villainous debut,” she encouraged as I finished changing into a completely different outfit.

“Why?” I inquired for the sake of knowing what would possibly change our previous plans of waiting until after the mourning ceremony.

“We have a surprise visitor, so it’s time to act like a bitch when you’re just less of a bitch.”

The look I gave her made those smooth lips perk up as her image returned to her long curly green hair and black fitted dress. Her almost transparent wings came to life.

With a snap of my fingers, we were hidden from sight as we began to make our way back to the center platform; Mother’s words continued to flow around us as she spoke.

“Wilfried wants to divide us. For us to raise our weapons against one another rather than fight the source of the problem. Revealing this information to you all is but a warning.”

“What about your children? Are they going to aid us?”

“Will they seek revenge?”

“What if she sides with Wilfried?!”

More questions from the audience flooded around, but the silence that followed wasn’t from my mother’s gesture to calm, but rather thanks to my grand appearance as I allowed the curtains of invisibility fall to reveal myself.

“Yes, Mother,” I began as I reached the bottom of the steps of the platform. “What about your beloved children and their desire for revenge?”

Mother’s eyes widened at my appearance, and I noticed how the security began to crowd around the four square platforms, ready to defend the Fae Queen who they hadn’t realized was a mere hologram of magic.

“Cassandra.” Mother’s voice was stern, but I could tell from the way her eyes glimmered in worry that she cared for my well being. Maybe she worried about my mental health. I’m sure anyone would with my particular circumstances, but I was merely playing my new role.

“Princess Cassandra,” I corrected her with a smug grin as my eyes narrowed. I felt the need to be addressed with the royal status I’d been born with, discounting the fact I’d been fooled and magically blocked to prosper into who I was meant to be by the very man who caused our current misery.

The world had to acknowledge who I was, and this was that prime moment I could emphasize my new position while seeking revenge.

Mother’s lips morphed to a straight line, the tension between us growing stronger and stronger. She may have been an illusion, but it was clear that she had the ability to use her magic even from the distance between realms to make this confrontation extremely realistic.

A brave reporter spoke out of nowhere.

“Princess Cassandra! What is your plan after the killin-” I didn’t let him finish as I snapped my fingers. Screams ignited from behind me, and I decided to spare a glance in that very direction to see the burst of black veins that soared through the ground and began making a boxed wall around the massive perimeter.

I could feel the fear of the innocent supporters as they screamed and huddled tightly together. Some were attempting to run and even climb before the walls got too tall, but it was no use, for my magic was far faster than I realized.

“Stop this!” two guards screamed and raced towards me. Before I could move a muscle, a large being stood before me, and I was taken aback at the fact that it was Omarion.

“Omarion! Move!” the guards ordered with their weapons pointed directly at my dragon god. He didn’t dare budge and I noticed how his aura began to grow and flood around us protectively.

That had the guards before us quivering while the others shuffled closer to protect Mother, who observed all of this in silence.

“None of you have the right to harm her,” Omarion announced like it was some sort of fact. When no one even argued, he moved away to stand on my left side while Marigold was quietly standing to my right.

I sighed dramatically as I snapped my fingers once more. The walls that were tall and thick with large black veins came to a stop. The screams calmed down to mutters of confusion, the innocent bystanders in my square fortress clearly confused as I faced off against my mother.

“My Omarion is quite right.” I reinforced his statement as I felt the growing presence of magic in the air. “No one has the right to harm me. I’ve decided to attend this ceremony like everyone else. Though, it seems only fair to answer the prime question as one of your three children plagued by a man who’s pulling all the strings to cause war between the human and supernatural races.”

All the cameras and attention were on us, which was perfect because I now sensed what Marigold was hinting at.

Only a matter of time.

“Cassandra.” Mother’s hardened gaze softened just a little bit, those beautiful orbs clearly showing pity for me. “We shouldn’t discuss this here.”

“You shouldn’t be here,” I voiced with a stern voice. “Do you think because you’ve said the truth that everything will suddenly go right?”

“Revealing the truth ensures the humans understand who’s at fault here,” Mother argued.

“Have you asked them if they even believe your declaration?” I inquired and crossed my arms in impatience before I looked to the reporters. “Do you believe that Wilfried is a twin who merely cares about completing some sort of summoning ritual to devour human souls and destroy the universe?”

Their pause made Mother frown, and I closed my eyes briefly to focus on the mutters of gossip happening all around.

WELL…SHE has a point. What if this is a plan?

What if she’s trying to set us up?

Right! Or make us kill this king.

Are you guys dumb? We saw the footage! He killed the supernatural council!

How do we know? What if it was an illusion?

Or a trap?

What if she’s the one who plotted the bomb and King Wilfried saved the guys?

That…could be true.

What if they’re in hiding cause they don’t want to get hurt?

So she could be lying!

What about her children, then?

Are they good or evil?

They’ve all gone to prison, haven’t they?

Cassandra wasn’t in prison. Just the first one. Don’t know if the twin thing is true.

Who do we believe?

The Cassandra woman has to be evil! Look at how she’s trapped us like animals!

But she’s dating our council members.

Was she really?

It could all be a publicity stunt!

Dammit, what should we do?

THE TALKING CONTINUED as I opened my eyes to see Mother’s horror. I’m sure she could hear the same words of confused disbelief as I, but it surely hurt more because of how easy it was to swoon humans over.

Only the front row of supernaturals that were within the cubed space seemed to be quiet, and that only confirmed the difference in loyalty.

Humans will believe whatever is fed to them with the perfect fake evidence to back it up. Supernaturals, on the other hand, need more than that to have their vision of what’s true and false tampered with.

With a dramatic sigh, I uncrossed my arms to look at the reporters who stood there stupidly. “What are your verdicts? Seeing as the majority of you are humans, I’d be intrigued to know your views.”

They all looked at one another hesitantly, and the same brave reported decided to be the bearer of bad news. “We need more evidence to confirm what she’s saying is true.”

I sighed and shook my head.

“What a pity,” I voiced in dismay.

“I’m the queen of one of the four fae kingdoms! Why would I have reason to lie?” Mother argued, to which the humans began to mutter.

WHAT IF SHE WANTS REVENGE?

Ya. What if she’s working with the other fae kingdoms to try and get rid of us and the supernatural race?!

She could be evil.

Where does that leave Cassandra?

She could be working with her!

That doesn’t make sense. Not with what happened.

She wouldn’t be confronting her if they’re on the bad side.

So what is she? A hero or villain?

What if she’s being manipulated by her mother?!

That would make sense. And what if she’s trying to fight it?

What if she’s the culprit of their suffering?

She could have been the one to set up her own son!

How else would she know about that?

And set her daughters up for death!

Shit, that makes sense!

She’s evil!

“YOU ARE all taking this all wrong! I was sent to speak on behalf of the fae kingdoms to warn you all!” Mother emphasized.

“Then why choose today?!” a brave human called out.

“Ya! Why our mourning ceremony?”

“Imposter!”

“You’re the true villain.”

“We demand justice!”

They all started to scream and degrade my mother, and I was thankful that I’d actually created a wall to barricade them or I was positive they would be stampeding towards us.

Deep down, I didn’t like the devastation that was flooding Mother’s expression as the guards who stood to protect her began to grow wary.

I sensed Omarion looking my way, and I let my quiet thought run through our bond.

How pathetic humans are. To think I was once one who surely would be manipulated to this degree.

“Even as a human, I doubt you would have been this easily manipulated,” Omarion responded. “However, there’s something in the air.”

I’m aware. Any moment no-

The sound of clapping seemed to pierce through the chaos, forcing all of us to freeze as if we couldn’t believe the repetitive sound as our attention returned to the platform.

Mother turned around, shock flooding her face as she moved to the side to make enough space between herself and the approaching man in traditional royal attire.

“Fellow humans, supernaturals, beings alike. Do not believe such lies!”

My eyes narrowed at the amused, thickened voice as Wilfried walked boldly to the podium. I expected people around to quiver, but instead, they were cheering.

“This isn’t good,” Quil-Zu announced, and I could feel her concern as my own began to build within me.

How is he manipulating this many individuals?

“Magic is a possibility, but he’d need a second source,” Quil-Zu suggested.

I frowned while my eyes lowered to the candles that were specifically placed around the platform with the various flowers, their movement flickering due to the slight breeze that was rolling in that carried the scent of the flowers and burning aroma.

“Why are they cheering?” Omarion seethed, his body tensed as if he were ready to fight Wilfried here and now. I reached for his arm to calm him, and I looked over to Marigold, who I was sure had been listening in to my thoughts with Quil-Zu.

“The candles and flowers,” she calmly announced. “They weren’t brought by us. They were given.”

“The whole thing was a set up from the get-go,” I quietly affirmed while my eyes landed on Wilfried, who was grinning from ear to ear as he placed his hands up to calm the masses.

All the attention was on him now as he bowed his head slightly, the golden crown twinkling lavishly even with the lack of light as the clouds continued to darken the sky.

“Be calm, humans and supernaturals. I’ve decided to bless you all with my appearance to clear the lies this fake hologram is spewing at you!” All cameras were on Wilfried as he reached the podium and gave Mother a sly grin in greeting.

The way he stood there with boldness was beginning to tick me off, and from Omarion’s glaring expression, he too was getting nagged by the oozing superiority coming off this man who thought he could continue to play whatever game he was conducting with these innocent individuals.

As easy as it was to blame these humans for being so easily influenced, Wilfried was taking the perfect opportunity to manipulate them further thanks to their mourning states.

Hologram?

She’s not real?

No way. She looks real.

Wow. Are we literally being tricked?

She couldn’t even travel down to our realms to speak?

Intruder! Betrayer!

“Wilfried!” Mother harshly stated as she looked in his direction. “How dare you? You shouldn’t be here!”

“Why is that, Faith?” he inquired with an innocent look as he stroked his chin. “Ah. Surely, you’ve yet to hear the news.”

“News?” Mother was seething with anger, and I could tell she was fighting hard for it not leak out of her and affect our actual kingdom.

“You fae surely have to speed up your way of communication. It really hinders you all when things suddenly change. Seeing as you’re such a superior race, I’m sure you belittle this world.” His comments began to rile up the crowd, and they began to boo and spout words of hate towards my mother.

Their bickering began to irritate me and only confirmed what was obvious.

Without leadership, humans are far too easily manipulated.

“You speak truth, but there’s more to this. He’s not controlling this mass of individuals on his own accord. It’s not another individual, but an object in question. Concentrate on his aura. Tell me what you see.”

Quil-Zu’s words encouraged me to do exactly that, my eyes concentrating on the aura Wilfried was easily hiding from the rest of the world. It took far more concentration than I expected, but with the growing insults happening around me, this was the prime moment to see what was being hidden.

Wilfried’s aura was massive, but compared to mother’s brilliant prism-like aura, his was dark like ink with hues of dark red that only reminded me of blood and the symbolism of death.

My concentration only deepened when I noticed the strands of gold that seemed to float around him, which all met at the center of his chest. It was as though he was wearing or in possession of something that required those magic golden threads.

The connection only made me see the energy that went outward to the very crowd - the glowing gold streams of energy carrying hints of black that would connect to the auras of many around us.

The image was brief, disappearing as the crowd grew even louder, which broke my concentration, but I’d gotten enough to confirm that Wilfried was doing something to bend this situation in his favor, and it had to stop right this instant before a fight or even war broke out at one wrong move.

“ENOUGH!”

I hadn’t realized my abrupt command and the flowing wave of magic force that escaped me until I acknowledged how suddenly tired I felt and the tranquil silence that followed.

All eyes were on me now, including Wilfried, who seemed absolutely shocked by my command. I could feel in my gut that he wasn’t surprised by my actual command, but my ability to suddenly silence those who were ready to break from the walls I’d created to protect them and Mother - even if she was a holographic image.

My eyes were locked onto Wilfried’s shocked ones as I purposely took a step forward for everyone to confirm that I indeed had given the command for their silence.

“We gathered here to mourn and seek justice for what had occurred that fateful day. The man on this stage is also involved in the deeds that unfolded. It doesn’t matter what side he’s on just yet, for that will be proven the same way the fae will prove their lack of involvement in this case!”

No one fought back as I purposely looked back to scan the crowd as a clear warning. “After CENTURIES of peaceful coexistence, the fae have never done anything out of ill interest for our kind. If they had, would Dominick, a prince in the fae lands, be a part of the supernatural council? Would he have…stood upon that platform to represent his kind if they wanted nothing to do with us?!”

That seemed to strike the perfect chord as many began to hang their heads in shame.

“To add, do you believe the fae, who probably know just how indecisive humans are, would kindly send the queen of their lands to the Earth realms? We would never send our president to the fae lands unless it was for a universal event to which all the leaders across the realms of our races attended and if they were well protected with official documentation signed to ensure treason would never occur. We’ve been taught this for a long time, and if your very president was here, he’d say the same!”

Deciding to take another step forward, I placed my attention back on Wilfried. The way his eyes twinkled with eeriness told me he was already shifting gears and plotting something different than had originally developed in his cynical mind.

“What is your business of intruding on our moment of mourning if it’s not to cause trouble?” I inquired with a lethal tone that made his sly grin grow.

“Cassandra, my dear. I’ve attended to aid you in taking revenge,” he declared and briefly scanned the crowd to ensure the attention was all on him.

“Though you don’t believe it now, your mother is the true imposter in all of this. She merely wants to manipulate you into being the plagued villain of this atrocity, but in reality, you’re merely a victim she wishes to sacrifice like cattle.”

“That’s a lie!” Mother snapped.

“Only time will tell, Faith,” Wilfried said with a hint of pity as he shook his head. “Cassandra deserves to be on my side. To aid with ruling the supernatural council until the investigation of their deaths are sorted and funerals are completed.”

The word funeral made my blood burn, and it took Omarion’s hand slipping into mine to tame me from losing it.

“On your side? Aid in the council? You shouldn’t have any power in this matter!”

“You’re one to talk,” Wilfried chuckled and stood taller as he turned his attention to the crowd. “I’ve come to share the news that I, Wilfried Cyldrirth, have been appointed the temporary leader of the supernatural council until we can confirm what occurred days ago.”

The pin-drop silence lurked for a full minute, all of us unable to fathom what he’d just said. He took the opportunity to carry on, as he had more to say.

“Due to the circumstances, it has been determined that Cassandra Cyldrirth will be the woman appointed to the supernatural council and will aid in the next choosing of the remaining four male supernaturals to replace the last council if the incident rules their deaths!”

People were gasping, shutters from cameras were going non-stop, and I just stood there with a blank expression while my mind went wild in confusion.

He can’t be serious. The temporary ruler of the council is Wilfried and now he’s appointing me as the main female upon the council who will be given the power to choose four new people?!

“Cassandra! What do you have to say?”

“Princess Cassandra, tell us how you feel!”

“Princess Cassandra!”

I was struggling to process what had been said, and the added pressure wasn’t aiding me at all. Omarion moved to stand before me while Marigold moved behind, aiding in shielding me as a crowd quickly formed around us.

“Settle down, humans!” Wilfried ordered, and they quickly followed his command like robots. “Of course, the choice is up to Cassandra. I’m sure this is a pivotal time for her as she’s discovering so many truths while deciphering the lies fed to her over the years. Cassandra has been brainwashed by her mother and I merely want her to return to the side of light. You’ve all been deceived, but do not fear, we will get to the bottom of this, just as we’ll find the truth to the disappearances of your supernatural council.”

He was clearly adapting quickly after analyzing the counter effect the words “death” and “funeral” had on the crowd versus the simple word of “disappearance.”

A word of hope versus a word that implements the truth of our current reality.

“In three months, the new supernatural council will be chosen! Until then, all power will be implemented to aid in the investigation and bring clarity to all!” He looked over to Mother and continued, “We do not need the fae’s assistance. Until the new council is chosen will we dispel these silly rumors and talk of me being a twin, or whatever rubbish was being spread. We already once fell for the deception of Princess Cassandra being kidnapped and murdered by supernaturals. Let us work together to find the real player in this game and seek justice!”

The crowd suddenly went wild, even though none of this made sense. He was the clear bad guy in this equation and yet the world was praising him. The supernaturals in the front row looked just as confused, and from the slight nods in Omarion’s direction, it was clear they were formulating some sort of plan.

Omarion leaned in to whisper in my ear, “They’re not falling for it. Marigold and I talked to many of them before this. They’ll keep in contact with us. For now, we can’t press this issue any longer before a war breaks out between the fae and humans. Vladimir encourages us to retreat. He knows of a place that can give us a bit of shelter, but it’s also off-limits. We may have a chance there.”

I nodded slightly before Wilfried calmed the crowd with his raised hands.

“I won’t waste any more of your time. But let us congratulate Princess Cassandra for her role on the council!”

I couldn’t stand the clapping for five seconds before I silenced them.

“I haven’t accepted your proposition! Nor are we on the same side of the coin!”

“Ah, yes,” Wilfried stated and gave me a pitiful look of dismay. “My princess, this will take you time to process. I know you’re enjoying the life of a villain, but think wisely of your actions. The fae may perceive themselves as holy, but they’re far worse than any other kind. They wish to sacrifice you, and I won’t stand to see my child be manipulated and used as cattle for a war they’re trying to ignite.”

Fuck. He’s switching everything onto the fae!

“Innocent until proven guilty.”

We all turned our attention to Marigold as she stepped forward into the limelight with a stern face.

“The fae are the reason why the world has not into succumbed to its ways of technology, experimentation, and recklessness. We can debate about your hate for their kind on another occasion, but I’ll say this for the world to hear. Do not attempt to strain the bridge that connects the peace of our races. That’s exactly what the true enemy wants. Isn’t that right, King Cyldrirth?” she offered with darkened eyes.

Everyone turned to Wilfried, who nervously chuckled and had no choice but to nod his head. “Forgive me. I’ve brought politics into this due to my announcement. It was unprofessional of me. I was merely moved to protect the humans and supernaturals who want the justice their council deserves.”

“Another bullshit excuse,” Quil-Zu muttered. I wanted to think up a reply, but I was feeling utterly drained, and Omarion and Marigold clearly noticed as Omarion moved to wrap a secure arm around me while Marigold stepped in front of me, which garnished the attention she desired as she lifted her head up higher to speak.

“As Princess Cyldrirth’s first-in-command, I’ve decided that my princess will accept her position temporarily.”

That left me surprised, as was Omarion, the two of us blinking in shock. But Quil-Zu seemed unbothered in my mind. “Marigold has a plan.”

“With such promotion, we will need the next three months to consider if we want to permanently carry this vital position as well as begin our search for those who will walk alongside us,” she spoke aloud for everyone to hear. “During this time, we will pick a place to take refuge as our own. With the princess being of two races, it’s only fair for her to have a kingdom of her own, and we will find the rightful land to do so. There should be no interferences with this under the Royal Act in the sector of the supernatural contract signed by all four races of the universe.”

This was the first time I was hearing about such a contract, but by this point, I just wanted to get out of here. It was far too dangerous, and I was too mentally exhausted to face individuals far stronger than my novice self.

I have to gather an alliance of individuals and fast.

“Very well,” Wilfried replied with ease, which seemed to shock many - including myself and Mother, who gawked in shock. “As stated by Princess Cyldrirth’s first-in-command, she will be able to settle on royal land of her choice. She should be left alone to conduct whatever investigations need to be done, and we will return to this very soil to confirm and appoint her officially upon the council with those chosen to be by her side.”

His eyes locked on mine then, as he added, “Then she can determine what path she’ll walk upon. Villain or savior.”

All I could do was nod in reply and he chuckled and raised his hands to the sky.

“Until then, be strong, humans and supernaturals alike. The truth will be revealed with patience, and we’ll all gain the answers we seek with the aid of our supernatural council. Let us end this here.”

His words seemed to cut the spell that plagued the crowd as he disappeared in a blink of an eye. Bickering broke out, but I couldn’t keep up with the many exchanges - my eyes locking onto Mother as she looked worriedly at the crowd with eyes of hopelessness.

She wasn’t worried about their connection with the human lands. I could feel that. She was concerned that they would fall right into Wilfried’s trap which, they had almost done, if we hadn’t had some sort of anti-hero interference involved.

Her eyes seemed to meet mine, and her worry only spiked. I was sure she worried that I, too, had fallen for Wilfried’s manipulative game, but I was smarter.

“I’m okay. I understand. Do not worry. I will visit soon.” I mouthed the words, hoping she’d understand from this distance. From the relief that overtook her expression, I knew she did.

Omarion moved to hug me from behind, and Marigold bowed her head slightly in Mother’s direction before she turned to face us.

“A car should be awaiting us,” she announced and looked to Omarion, who nodded his head. “He’ll take us to the place we have to go, but let’s teleport to the spot. It’s going to get wild in seconds.”

We agreed and immediately noticed the crowd of media heading our way.

“Marigold,” I urged, and my fae pixie guide was already fulfilling her duty of making a portal as the spinning vortex formed behind us.

I didn’t have to do anything as Omarion guided me right into the portal, leaving the words of questioning behind.

Is Princess Cassandra a supernatural villain, or will she rise to the challenge of being our next savior in desperate times of mourning!

It almost felt like my life was a movie. If only I knew how it would all end.

I don’t even know where I stand…and that’s probably the scariest thing of all.

2

FACE OUR DESTINY

“Are you sure you’re alright?”

I lifted my head from Omarion’s shoulder, my head turning to my left to acknowledge my dragon god with a worried expression plastered upon his face.

Poor guy had asked me that at least ten times during this two-hour drive, but I guess with what we’d just encountered, it was expected.

It should have been a service of mourning and proclaiming the act of justice, but we’d somehow meddled in Mother’s plans by acting like a villain and then becoming some anti-hero protector by facing Wilfrid and meddling with his original plans.

It felt like a three-way battle that ended up becoming a family feud. I at least felt victorious since I was able to demonstrate a bit of my power and make some sort of mark in the supernatural community to acknowledge my existence and potential threat to this realm, but I knew this was only the beginning.

A war is brewing in the underground and if I’m not careful, I’m going to fall right through the cracks with no chance of salvation.

How I wished for my supernatural bros. They would already be planning a way to counter what just happened, with their swift connections with the task force thanks to Tristian, and the media exposure and retrieval of information via photos and news from Dominick. Otis would be the leader in tying it all together while Adonis would most likely be sharpening his nails, declaring a war on whatever we were about to fuck up and giving me a massage.

Heck, he’d give me a massage and then cut my lingerie on fucking purpose to test his sharpened nails.

They would reassure, motivate, and secretly be confident in our abilities as a unit, and I craved that same feeling of security.

I didn’t want to diminish the level of security I felt with Omarion by my side. He was knowledgeable, powerful, and was beginning to soften in my presence.

It definitely made life easier, and I could sense the love thrumming between us thanks to our connected bond growing stronger in its own unique way.

“I’m okay,” I replied with a slight smile. My eyes felt heavy and my body was begging for some actual sleep, but I’d dealt with far worse than this.

This is nothing. We have to get moving on to the main goal now that we know what Wilfried is plotting.

“We’re almost there,” Omarion assured me, and he used his free left hand to reach over to move a few strands of my hair out of the way. “It shouldn’t be much longer.”

“This place you’re suggesting, it’s royal fae land?”

With everything that just occurred, Omarion wanted us to have some sort of hiding place of our own, but I countered the idea of “hiding”.

I may have not been in the supernatural world for long, but there was one thing I wouldn’t do.

No way am I hiding. They think I’m a coward hiding behind a title and born hierarchy. They stole those who are important to me. It’s about time they feel my threatening force. Surely that would put Wilfried on his toes.

“It’s both actually,” Omarion admitted as his arm that was along my shoulders brought me closer to his side. I allowed my head to rest on his shoulder once more, needing a bit more rest time while I mentally listened in.

“Both of what?”

“Dragon and fae land.”

“Huh?” My comment wasn’t because I didn’t understand what he said, but because it seemed rather impossible for the fae and the dragons to imprint on a set land for dual ruling.

“You understand that as a dragon god, I’ve been in this world for a very long time, right?”

“I can grasp that you’re an old-ass man dating a young princess, yes.”

“Funny,” he huffed but moved to kiss my forehead. “Aside from that minor detail.”

“Yes. You’ve probably witnessed a lot of things.”

“I have, including a time when the fae and dragon shifters were ready to merge kingdoms.”

“They were actually planning to coexist in one kingdom? Is this before my parents?”

“Yes. This was maybe a century before your parents’ rise to their thrones. There was a very strong fae prince who fell in love with the strongest dragon princess of their generation. They were madly in love with one another, and it was obvious just at one glance that they were like peanut butter and jelly. Wherever they went, they brought joy and pure happiness through the land. A town or land could be struggling with famine and obtaining fresh water, and a mere night spent with the prince and princess in town would reverse everything and bless them with crops, food, water, and a new chance at life.”

He paused as his eyes looked out the window.

“They say their love was approved by the Goddess Gaia herself, which is extremely rare. They were strong, young, and wanted a peaceful union between the dragons and fae.”

“Why haven’t I heard of this?” I inquired. “I mean, I know I’m still new to this world, but wouldn’t Mother or even Castalia inform me of the tale to make it easier to understand that a fae and dragon have ruled before?”

“Well, Castalia probably doesn’t know about it, and as for your mother, I guess it’s due to the reality that it doesn’t have a happy ending.”

I frowned as he returned his gaze to me.

“The lands we’re going to is their resting places, or at least, the symbol of their love and deaths. They were supposed to marry upon that very land, with the intention of building their kingdom and raising a family. However, the day of their unity, a dark being plagued the land with flames that wouldn’t extinguish until life had been gotten rid of in the land.”

“There’s such abilities?”

Omarion slowly nodded. “Your family has that ability,” he revealed. “Particularly, your father’s side.”

“You’re not trying to say the person who ruined their unity could be Wilfried, are you?”

“I’ve heard many rumors about him, but I didn’t once realize he was a twin. Now that I know, it makes sense why many say what they whisper in the quiet depths of the night, for it’s true. Wilfried was always someone who sought power, and when he ‘married’ your mother, people automatically assumed it was for power. None of us knew that Wyatt existed, but it was clear that Wilfried had rooted hate for the idea of two supernatural races coming together. It’s obvious now that he probably had a malicious plan awaiting for the fae kingdoms, and was going to use your mother as bait. First he plagued Constantine’s life with captivity for a crime he didn’t commit on his own accord, and then he orchestrated yours and Castalia’s deaths as children.”

“He thought getting rid of you three would be the perfect way to destroy your mother, or at least make her cynical enough to ignite a war.”

“Mother,” I whispered in awe. “She knew, didn’t she?”

“When you’re in a position of authority long enough, you can see through anyone’s intentions, whether they’re human, supernatural, or your fake husband,” Omarion voiced. “The fae kingdoms are far more complicated than one realizes. There are four directional planes for a reason. Their supernatural essence relies on balance. Without the north kingdom, there is no south kingdom. Without the east, there is no west. Without direction, there’s nothing but chaos, so if your mother fell into Wilfried’s plot of dismay, the other kingdoms would have fallen eventually. Your family’s kingdom is one of the strongest in the fae lands. That and Dominick’s.”

The mention of Dominick made me stiffen a little, and Omarion purposely lifted my chin up when I tried to look away to hide my emotions.

“Remain positive, my queen,” he encouraged and laid his lips lightly on mine. The brief touch of his affection was calming in comparison to our heated kisses, holding a level a fragility to it that forced the two of us to kiss nice and slow.

The emotional reassurance was needed for the next task at hand, and I was mentally preparing myself for what was to come.

The trees in this part were getting thicker, and the road was beginning to narrow while the cement surface shifted to rough soil.

“This is as far as I can go.”

The driver came to a stop, and Omarion gave him a nod before he let go of me to retrieve some money from his wallet. It didn’t look like normal money. Three bills had a golden foil appearance, almost like a chocolate wrapper with symbols I couldn’t recognize.

“Thank you, Your Majesty,” the man praised as he lowered his head in command. “May the Universe continue to protect you and your love while you find the answers you seek in these parts.”

“Thank you,” Omarion replied. “If we need anything, we’ll send Marigold to contact you.”

“Yes,” the man replied.

He gave me a nod of respect before he turned back to prepare to leave as we made our way out of the black vehicle. A wave of fog was already beginning to settle in this place, giving creepy, abandoned vibes as the sun continued to descend in the sky.

Once we were out and the doors of the car closed, the car began to reverse, until it was gone from our sight.

“Who was that driver?” I inquired. “Is he a supernatural?”

“He’s one of my servants.”

“Huh?” I stared at him in disbelief.

“You think a dragon god like myself wouldn’t have followers?” he inquired with a mischievous smile.

“Well, you were working as a prison guard in that grim shithole so it’s hard to believe you have servants,” I honestly admitted.

“Can’t judge a person by their job,” he teased and offered his hand. I reached out to place mine in his, and the two of us began to walk further into the mysterious forest.

“Hard to do when you tried to make my life a living hell,” I huffed.

“I did no such thing,” he argued.

“Are we going to forget the elevator incident?”

“But did you die?”

“You’re just asking for no sex for a year, aren’t you?”

“I apologize for all the sins I’ve committed.”

I snickered and covered my mouth to try not to laugh, and he paused to look at me as I ended up giggling.

“Men and sex. You guys are all the same.”

“It’s hard to not show affection to someone you genuinely like,” he whispered. He caught my attention, and I watched as he reached over to press his hand against my cheek.

I closed my eyes at the touch before I mumbled, “Do you believe we would have met in other circumstances?”

“If you want my honest opinion, I doubt we would have crossed paths if you hadn’t been kidnapped and thrown into supernatural prison,” he revealed. “This world, the Universe itself, has everything all planned out. Even if we’re mated lovers, it doesn’t guarantee that we’d find each other. Maybe we would have, but it would have been years later, and that would depend on whether you survived and unlocked your supernatural powers.”

“As a god, aren’t you lonely?”

“Before I met you and the others…not really? I don’t know. As a god, there comes a moment when you do everything you possibly want because you can,” he began and let go of my hand to take off his long red coat. “I did everything I wished to achieve. Met people, partied, traveled the world of humans and the supernatural realms. As a god, I’ve learned a lot. Far more than other gods. I guess I became a bit weak because I toned myself down to fit among the humans and supernaturals of this plane. When you see a supernatural god, you can tell right away. However, that makes it almost impossible to meet people or blend in. Years of training brought me down to this and I was able to experience life. I never felt the gripping need to be in a relationship. Women threw themselves at me, so if I needed sexual pleasure, I could easily grasp it without trying. I guess it’s why it didn’t seem very special to me. Commitment and such. Without that urge, I wasn’t necessarily lonely, but it’s like carrying that sensation that something is missing.”

“Does Vladimir feel the same?” I inquired. I hadn’t seen his dragon side for a while, and I wasn’t sure if it was because of the shift in my personality or the looming problem we were trying to deal with before anything else.

“Vladimir and I are on the same wavelength about this,” he admitted. “If you’re wondering why he hasn’t shown up in a bit, he’s in a state of anger that isn’t beneficial for anyone, so I’m keeping him on the down-low.”

“State of anger?” I calmly asked. “I can see the reasoning, but at the same time, why does it matter?”

He was going to respond but like a switch, Vladimir was in control. His spheres of red with hues of gold flooded to life and gave me murderous vibes.

As scary as they appeared with their intensity centered upon me, I remained grounded while I calmly looked back at him. Omarion was definitely right. Vladimir’s anger was intense and he hadn’t said a single word, let alone moved a finger.

Instead of saying anything, I simply took a step forward, my body pressing against his as I closed my eyes and let my shoulders relax. He remained stiff at my touch, but he didn’t push me away as I leaned against him as if he were my wall of support.

The words left my lip before I knew it; words of vulnerable truth escaping the cage I’d been fighting to contain them in.

“Your anger is valid, just like my growing sadness,” I whispered. “Fear lingers inside me, attempting to consume me with the striking truth. It angers you that we can’t do what we wish to accomplish. Dragging our claws over a situation that should have been solved the moment those of value to us were stripped of apparent life.”

I struggled to keep my voice from shaking, and my fingers clung to his shirt.

“But I know you have a plan, just as I have hope. Even if it’s stupid to not believe the hard truth that my four men…the individuals who you began to get used to are dead. The power thrumming within me tells me there’s a way out of this, and we just have to continue this path of ignorance to seek the truth behind the veil Wilfried has set up for our world.”

The weight of his jacket fell to my shoulders, wrapping my body that I hadn’t realized was trembling from the cold of this misty place, but what he did shocked me a little as he wrapped those strong arms around me and pulled me into a smothering hug.

“My burning rage isn’t solely revolving around my hatred regarding our situation,” he grumbled against my flesh, his lips smothering hot as he kissed my flesh and sent shivers down my spine. “A queen as powerful, loyal, and beautiful as you should never have to lift a finger to enact your revenge. The world is shadowed by a pitiful man’s greed for power and authority. A man who has continuously aimed to ruin you and your bloodline for his own selfish desire to continue to rule like a god. To believe you are higher than the rankings set out upon us by the Universe itself digs into every nerve in my being and only makes it harder for me to not show him a glimpse of my wrath.”

He pulled back then so I could see his eyes, and it was like burning cities raged in those red orbs of ultimate power. The temperature around us went from frigid to burning hot, and I knew that he was speaking nothing but the truth for he could bring cities down with a mere command if he wished it.

“We all play a role upon this land, and I’m forced to play to its tune until the time is right,” he reasoned. “However, what we’re about to do now is going to set the wheel in motion. It’ll allow us to seek the truth of this matter and find who we need to become saviors of this land before the plague of evil lays roots.”

He stared down at me for a solid minute, as if he wanted to make sure his next words were well-thought-out. “It pains me to see you like this. To see you bury who you normally are and create a persona out of grief and hopelessness. It’s nowhere close to fair, and it only makes it harder to keep to the plan I know will be right for all of us.”

Pausing to release me, he worked on running his hands through my hair before placing his hands on my shoulders.

“However, I know how strong you are. You’ve always found a way to prove me wrong. To push past my expectations and standards and show the world what a dangerous threat you are with that powerful mind of yours.” He leaned in then, and his lips just barely brushed mine as he whispered, “I’ll wait till we’re in a safe place and you’re well-rested before I come out again. I may have control of stopping my desire to burn this world down, but my threads of resistance to cover you in marks of ownership are beginning to thin and when they snap, no one, not even Omarion, can stop me from what I want.”

With those sensual words that made my body want what he was promising, he retreated and gave the reigns back to Omarion.

“Seducer,” Omarion grumbled as he rolled his eyes and observed me for a moment. “Did that help?”

“Yes,” I replied. “Thank you.”

He nodded and took my hand once more. “We should hurry. When night falls, this place can be a little bit of a pain to deal with. Our destination isn’t far so prepare your mind for what we need to do once we arrive. There should be instructions.”

“Instructions to claim the land, correct?” I clarified.

“Yes,” he replied as we began to walk once more. “I’ll explain more when we arrive.”

That told me we had to be careful of anyone listening to our conversation. With our new status as villains to the manipulated world, anyone could turn against us, which included the creatures of the land who could be observed on the sidelines.

I didn’t sense any threat as we got deeper into the desolate lands, and it was becoming pretty obvious why this place was rather off-limits to the rest of the world. The area alone had a venomous aura to it, and I could imagine anyone entering would do so at their own risk, for this place wouldn’t be easy to escape from.

The fog was thick as we ventured further, and if it wasn’t for me holding onto Omarion’s hand, I was sure I wouldn’t be able to see what was a step ahead of me. I was impressed he was managing just fine, navigating us through the thick leafy paths until we arrived before a large, rusted gated.

As I stood at Omarion’s side, he hooked an arm over my shoulder before he reached out to a doorbell. I expected it to not work, but the dull echoing of a ring boomed around us, making whatever creatures hid in the trees nearby screech and fly away in haste.

Not frightening at all.

When there was no response, we remained silent, until the door made a loud noise as whatever lock was turned, forcing the door to creak open.

Without delay, we slipped through the open space and headed down the gravel path.

Let’s face our destiny.

3

UNLOCK THE THRONE OF SALVATION

The mist was just as thick as outside the gates, but as we walked closer, the temperature dropped to an all-time low, until my teeth were chattering.

Quil-Zu? Is there any way to heighten our temperature?

“I’ve done so awhile ago, my dear. The chill is to push away what dares to enter. Endure the frost, for things will heat up with what’s asked of us.”

Quil-Zu’s words definitely intrigued me, but there was no time to ponder further on it for we came to a dramatic stop, like we were about to walk into a wall.

“Omarion?”

“There’s a trap ahead,” he reasoned and looked deep in thought for a moment. I could only assume he was speaking with Vladimir as to what we’d do next.

He was going to say something but a voice boomed around us.

“LEAVE! You are not worthy of such lands.” The deep voice was male, thick with vibrating power that tried to leave me trembling, but I forced myself to stay still.

“We seek safe haven,” Omarion announced loud and clear. “From those who wish to not see us together and prosper.”

“What makes you worthy?”

“I am a dragon god,” Omarion said with affirmation. “My queen is of dual blood. Fae and dragon.”

“A hybrid of what accordance?” His question seemed odd and yet Omarion deciphered it.

“Princess Cassandra Cyldrirth, being of fae and dragon. She was blocked from becoming who she was destined to be, but she’s broken through such shackles. However, that has invited great consequence, and now we ask for safety.”

“Safety in forsaken lands. Do you not grasp how many have lost their lives upon these grounds? Awakening these lands will put your queen on a pedestal of trouble. She will be entitled to these lands and the power harbored within them, but with power comes sacrifice, and she will endure the pain of those who perished here. She does not have what it takes to survive such consequences. Be gone.”

“You’ve yet to test me, but I’m already judged and discarded,” I voiced, which seemed to surprise Omarion as he looked over at me. My expression was blank as I looked forward.

“I’m of royal blood of two supernatural races. I seek land for my kingdom and those who wish to follow my ruling. Our world is in turmoil thanks to the greed of Wilfried Cyldrirth, the twin brother of my real father. Does that name ring a bell at all?”

“Wilfried.” The voice said the single name in utter disgust. “You are not his child?”

“No. He deceitfully claimed ownership of such ranks to manipulate the world and place a shadow upon my real father. I’m wise enough to know the truth and am seeking a place of safety to conduct what needs to be done for those who wish to follow my rulership.”

“Does your father approve of your attempt?”

“I’m unsure,” I admitted. “However, my mother is in grave danger as are the rest of the fae kingdoms if Wilfried proceeds to get what he wishes. The hate he’s instilling in the controlled minds of humans is only going to grow until war is inevitable. War between humans, fae, and supernaturals. Blood will be shed no matter if you let us in or not, but do you want to be the one to hinder our chances of salvation?”

“The world isn’t ending over a selfish man.”

“You’re correct,” I agreed. “The world will end the moment he achieves the Great Summoning, and I so happen to be one of the halves he needs to accomplish such.”

That silenced the voice, and suddenly, I was completely alone as the misty world shifted into a dark room. I noticed beneath my feet was some sort of magic symbol, but my eyes widened when I recognized the very design of the tattoo that marked my arm.

“This design.”

“You recognize it.”

I lifted my head to see a tall, slender man beneath a red cloak. He was all bone, as if he’d been starving his entire life and lacking vitamin D from the sun. The cloak only added to his eerie appearance, but I didn’t fear him.

He sat upon a black throne, one wrapped in black vines with withered roses and leaves. Bones were scattered across the floor, but the only thing that wasn’t covered in debris and waste was the path before me that had four different magic circles.

Each carried a symbol within them, one that surely had a hidden meaning of value. They led to the very throne the frail man sat upon, and he watched me with great interest as his sunken eyes narrowed to take in my figure from head to toe.

“I do,” I replied, and lowered Omarion’s jacket that rested on my shoulders enough for him to see the tattoo that began to glow lightly at our attention.

“So the dragon god did not lie,” he quietly stated and smiled enough for me to see his toothless gums. “Now we must determine if his confidence in you is valid.”

I slipped Omarion’s jacket on as I prepared for what this man had for me. The energy around us was completely off, the vibes of desolation and death itching for another victim to add to their collection.

I shivered just slightly, but I continued to get a grip. This individual removed Omarion from my side on purpose. He didn’t need to test Omarion’s resolve.

No. He needed to test mine.

“To sit upon this throne means you will be ranked a villain,” the man emphasized as he moved around the ancient chair as his hand stroked it like it was far too precious to leave astray.

“The last individuals who were worthy of this chair perished at the hands of a selfish being. They were then painted as sinners in the lands of the supernatural, and no matter all the good and happiness they brought to their kingdoms and lands, their peoples’ minds were tainted with the lies spread about them. Their beautiful legacy was broken all thanks to selfishness.”

He moved to the left side of the throne to stand next to it.

“Years of hard work. Centuries of proving their loyalty, dedication, and desire to lift their kingdoms up. Only for a single word of falsehood to make it all fall down. Is that the future you wish to carry? For the world to see you as a bowl of venom instead of the glass of nectar? Is that what you wish to carry with you for the rest of your existence?”

“Isn’t that how all villains end up?” I whispered as I stared at the floor, the lines of the symbol beneath my feet catching my interest as my thoughts flowed out of my mouth.

“No matter the pain, anguish, and merciless sorrow the good guys did to the person that forced them to become a villain, in the end, no one cares. A villain who wanted nothing but good for the world, only for the world to tear out her wings, paint her as dark as black, and mark her as a reject to anyone who would listen. A kingdom that broke her lands, burned them to the ground, and left her to pick up the pieces of her world. A man who stole the love she carried and shattered her heart so he could start fresh elsewhere. How unfair is that? To be left broken in all aspects while the other side of the spectrum gets to start fresh while being praised in a beloved home filled with warmth, love, and the sight of a wondrous future.”

Lifting my head up once more, I looked directly at him as he stared at me with interest.

“No matter which way I see it, what you describe is a reality for those who taint themselves with darkness to seek true revenge.”

“Do you not fear the consequences?”

“The fear I hold is never seeing my four lovers again,” I confessed with a softened voice that shook. “My greatest fear is acknowledging the truth that my father’s twin stole not one or two but four amazing, selfless men that have grown up by my side when each of their own parents discarded them as waste. Men who were considered rejects, but who conquered every challenge the world brought to them, only to be stolen at their highest peak. Accepting their forever absence brings more fear to me than ridding every thread of evil in this power system that’s covered up by money and power.”

I took a deep breath then let it out and closed my eyes.

“So to answer your question, I don’t fear the consequences for I’m currently living through the consequences of my weaknesses. Due to my inability to sense the lingering danger around us and lacking the swiftness to protect the people I loved the most, it cost their lives and my survival. This internal suffering that must be masked for the sake of my own sanity is punishment, but if sitting upon that throne gives me access to where I must go, so be it.”

“Then let me ask you,” he whispered. “Where do you need to go?”

“To the Underworld.”

He stared at me with a blank expression, but I remained in place as I stared right back at him. He finally nodded his head, as if he only now understood my response.

“Brave child,” he muttered. “Then do what you must to sit upon this throne, but heed my warning. No one comes out of this test unscarred. You will be wounded by the suffering of those who’ve died in the shadows of these walls, and their screams will haunt you. However, if you survive this, you will meet the one who can aid you in this conquest and achieve what your heart desires the most. Do you understand?”

I slowly nodded.

“Very well,” he replied and began to walk down towards me. He didn’t stop before me but walked past - his words reaching my ears the second we aligned.

“May the throne test your worth.”

He disappeared like fading dust, his body crumbling into ashes as the cloak of red blew around the room that grew darker until all I could see was the magic circle beneath my feet.

It began to glow a turquoise green, and I felt the warmth of my tattoo as my eyes scanned the lines that spread forward until it connected with the next ring.

Before I took a step, I felt a small weight on my right shoulder, and there was Marigold in her pixie form. I was surprised by her white attire, having gotten used to her older form and black dresses.

Her hair was left loose, those green strands in soft curls while her white dress glowed slightly, like her almost transparent wings.

“Marigold.”

She lifted her head up just slightly to meet my surprised gaze, and though her expression wasn’t as lively as it once was, she gathered the strength to give me a slight smile as she bobbed her head in encouragement.

“I’m here through thick and thin,” she reminded with that quiet, high-pitched voice of hers. That made my eyes soften just slightly as I nodded in return and looked forward.

At least I wasn’t alone for this new trial.

Taking a step forward, I walked two more steps, which landed me in the middle of the circle. The world shifted around me then, until I stood in what felt like a night club. The music began to drift in, as though it had been on mute and was now turning up into its loud booming base. I looked around at the beings of shadows, all of them dark with figures that reminded me of people, but none of them carried faces.

It was like watching various silhouettes of people walking around and moving to and from the bar that was a few steps away from me. My eyes scanned around, trying to get the objective of this test, but failing to see the significance until something light tapped my free shoulder.

Turning around, my eyes widened as my heart picked up its beating pace. Long blond hair that held a few small braids in the front. Caramel skin and jeweled eyes like the ocean with sparkling golds and greens.

My eyes watered automatically as I stared up into Tristian’s eyes. He looked down at me with admiration as his free hand reached out to stroke my cheek. I shivered at his touch, and struggled to confirm if this was real or fake as his hand moved down my cheek so his thumb could move along my lower lip.

“Cassandra,” Tristian whispered. “What’s made our sweet Cass shed tears?”

I blinked to let those very tears free, and I moved to hug him as tightly as possible. “Why did you leave me?”

“You know I’d never leave you if it was my choice, Cassandra,” he quietly acknowledged as he held me just as tightly. “I’d never in a million years leave your side.”

“Yet you’re not here.”

“I know,” he whispered tenderly. “But you can change that. That’s why you’re here.”

I looked up at him and he pressed his forehead against mine. “You’re heading towards the throne.”

“I need to sit upon the throne to get a shot at the Underworld,” I whispered.

“Understandable, but are you willing to carry the burdens of those who died here?”

“I have no choice.”

“Everyone has a choice, Cass,” he quietly reasoned as he pulled back a smidge to look down into my eyes. “Including a queen as worthy as you.”

“My choice is to have you guys back by my side,” I confessed quietly as the world began to fade around us. “I don’t want the four of you. I need the four of you. You’re my rocks. My knights. My lovers. Without you four and Omarion…all that’s left is revenge.”

“Revenge at the cost of your sanity,” he reasoned as his lips brushed mine.

“Anything to let the world know that what I cherished was stolen from me.” I kissed him then, long and hard, and I knew in my heart that this test was to ensure my conviction was clear.

I knew what had to be done. Knew what was at stake if I wished to sit upon a throne and wear a crown that wasn’t molded for me to wear.

“What if having us back means breaking the Cass we adore?” He’d broken the kiss to say those words, and I watched as he already began to fade away in twinkling teal dust.

I reached out to hold his cheeks, watching as his image grew more transparent by the second. With as much strength as I could muster, I gave him the best smile.

“You guys will love me. No matter how tainted my soul gets.”

My smile was as big as the one that morphed upon his fading lips.

“We’ll love you to the ends of the universe, Cass,” he assured me. “Be strong for us, Cass. We’re waiting…for…you.”

He disappeared after those words, and it felt as though I was losing him all over again. His body was nothing but twinkling dust that remained in his wake.

I fought hard against the sob that fought to escape me as I closed my eyes shut to rekindle my strength. The soft touch to my cheek made my eyes open and I lowered my gaze to my shoulder where Marigold was back.

“Good. Three more.”

Her simple encouragement helped me refocus as I followed the green light that formed beneath me, lighting up the magical symbol and creating lines that led to the next one.

With a mental nod to myself, I took the steps needed to land myself in the next vision, and the dark void around us shifted to a busy photoshoot, where the sounds of camera shutters going off echoed around us as people directed orders left and right.

I looked down to see my attire was an orange bikini with gold trimming on the two-piece. It reminded me of the triangle trend last summer, but it emphasized the obvious weight loss in such a short period of time.

“What possibly made you lose this much weight?”

I blinked and lifted my gaze to see I stood right before Dominick, his prism crystal eyes taking me in from head to toe.

I struggled to reply right away, my eyes taking in his long emerald hair that was up in a ponytail as he sat upon a bench in orange swimming trunks. There was his glimmering flawless skin with his perfect muscles, broad shoulders, and a six-pack.

He lifted his hand up, and the world around us froze as he rose up to his 6′3″ height. In one step, he was holding me in his arms, and suddenly I was sitting in his lap, my arms resting on his shoulders while our faces were centimeters apart.

“Why haven’t you been eating?” he quietly demanded as his eyes of worry took in my expression that struggled to stay blank.

“You guys aren’t there to make sure I eat,” I tried to joke, but my voice was flat and full of sadness.

“Cassandra,” he practically growled. “Don’t break down on me.”

I didn’t think of this challenge as being hard, but my whole body begged to remain in his arms, and I knew in only a few short seconds, he’d begin to fade away like Tristian had.

“You’re my mate,” I whispered. “Why did you go away?”

He looked heartbroken as he closed the distance between us and kissed me mercilessly, the rough yet passionate kiss full of so many emotions that thrummed between us.

He was angry. So angry that I was left behind while he was doing whatever part he played in all of this. His restlessness gave me a sense of hope, as though all of this would make sense at the end of it all, but he broke the kiss after a few extra seconds, which told me our time together was coming to an end any minute now.

He cradled me in his arms as he pressed his lips to the side of my neck. I watched as the frozen people around us began to fizzle out of existence, their bodies becoming pixelated images before they crumbled into nothing.

“You know if it was our way, you’d never be alone,” he quietly vowed against my flesh. “You’d never deal with the harsh reality of this fucked up world or the confrontations and challenges we face as supernaturals.”

He pulled back just as his body began to fizzle out, and I did my best to stop myself from crying as I felt his fear and sinking guilt, while he tried to remain composed.

I could at least garnish some comfort in knowing that my emotional distress wasn’t one-sided.

“You need us out of your life to see what you’re truly capable of, Cassandra,” he whispered. “Or the trials ahead would ruin you.”

“Does that mean I’ll see you again?”

He smiled then, but it was filled with sadness before his lips brushed against mine in one final touch of affection.

“Dream of me,” he encouraged against my shoulder as he laid another kiss to my flesh. The touch was barely there, like the rest of his body. “You’ll always find me there, my queen. Always.”

Just like that, he was gone, leaving me sitting on the bench as the world of flashing lights and buzzing noise continued to fade away.

I rose up, which triggered the disappearance of the bench, and I turned around to see myself in the darkness once more, the magic circle beneath me glowing bright orange as I moved on to the next circle.

Moving to the next one, I prepared myself to see one of the twins as the world buzzed around me. My body went from standing to lying on my back, and I looked down to see the lingerie set that cloaked my frame - dark plum lace with dark red rose designs and hints of red rhinestones.

From the harness bra that hooked from my neck down to my bra, to the chains that hung from the straps of the bra to complement my flat stomach and obvious abs and ribs. My panties were the same lace theme with straps that connected to the lace stockings and dark red heels.

My hair was down in loose curls, and what surprised me was the two pairs of eyes that looked down at me with relief and spikes of worry.

“Now, Cassandra,” Adonis began as he reached down to trail a sharp nail along my bottom lip. “Who dare told you to lose weight? Brother, this is your fault.”

Otis let out a grunt as his free hand moved along my body between my breasts and down my stomach.

“I disapprove of this, Cassandra. Did we demand you to be skinny like this? Where’d your curves go? If someone else has been feeding on you, I’ll kill them.”

“You’re an idiot,” Adonis commented with a side glance. “What your ghost gonna do? Scare them like fucking Casper?”

“I’ll do fucking something. Mark my damn fucking words, and we’re not fucking ghosts. We’re just stuck in whatever this place is.”

“Before you two continue to argue,” I began as my lip trembled, “can we just kiss and hug before you both disappear on me?”

They both stalled as they watched the waterworks unfold, and in seconds, I was somehow in both their grasps; my back was pressed into Otis’ chest while Adonis was in front of me with his hands wiping away my tears.

“Cassandra,” they said in unison, and it only made me cry harder.

“This…is too hard,” I cried. “I miss you guys so fucking much. Why aren’t you here, dammit? Why can’t this be easier? Why does it feel like every bit of my heart is being shattered again and again? How is any of this fair?!”

All the built-up frustration was coming out and I couldn’t stop it any longer.

“I have to be strong for the world to see. To stand up on a stage and sit upon a throne that’s considered evil to get access to what I want. I’d do anything for the sake of being with you guys again, but what happens if I lose this side of me? What happens when all the compassion, sadness, and remorse I carry fades away and leaves nothing but anger? What will be left of me? You guys certainly wouldn’t love me.”

“Cassandra.” Adonis spoke quietly to draw my attention, and I watched him smile pridefully at me as those purple eyes circled in striking silver while his long black strands that shifted to purple draped down the sides of his face.

“I know it’s hard,” he assured me. “It’s always fucking hard. To walk alone. To carry the burden. To see the world as it is in black and white instead of our usual vision of color. We get it,” he whispered and kissed me long and hard. “But you have to endure this. No matter if it’s unfair. No matter if you’re painted evil and heartless. You need the darkness on your side to be able to unlock the light.”

His sharp nail cut my lip as it trailed down my flesh once more, and the blood didn’t have much time to gather as my head was moved to the side enough for Otis to kiss me firmly, sucking on the flow of blood before he deepened the kiss entirely.

My body hummed in pleasure, making me moan as he pressed me further into his body while Adonis licked my neck and moved down my body, leaving trails of kisses as quickly as he could.

They wanted me to realize how cherished I was to them. That no matter the changes, they still adored me, even in my weakened state of body and mind.

Otis left me breathless as he broke the kiss and looked at me with that stern, cold expression of his. He let his emotions ooze through his red glowing eyes, my blood tainting his lips as he gave me a look of determination.

“Do you think we’d date a weak bitch?” he inquired, and I rewarded him with an automatic elbow nudge that left him coughing before he quickly recovered.

“Smooth,” Adonis quietly commented, which rewarded him a glare from Otis before he continued.

“You’re going to get through this,” he ordered before his voice softened and he shifted my body so I could look him straight in the eye. “You never once realized how much of a pillar you are for us. You think without us you’re not worthy of the power thrumming in you, Cass. Little do you know that you’re our foundation. You’re our fucking roots to grow and be the best we can be. You’ve always been our beacon of hope, and if you think for one second we’ll let you wither when you’ve become such a magnificent flower of light, think again.”

He lifted my head up with his hand under my chin. “Lift your head up. Walk with confidence and know we stand by you. We may not be physically there, but our spirits are with you. This path is hard now, but we promise you that success will be your portion. You are a queen that deserves a throne, and in order to get what you want, you have to strike a deal with the darkness.”

“Isn’t the darkness bad?” I whispered.

Adonis chuckled and moved to rest his chin on my shoulder.

“Cassandra,” he practically purred with that seductive voice of his. “Not all darkness is bad. Just because an angel is of light, that doesn’t mean they can’t be a villain. Just like how a villain, though tainted in black, can end up being a savior.”

“The world is filled with mysteries, and without action, a narrative can be painted to benefit the side that wants nothing but rulership,” Otis reasoned. “You need to paint one narrative while letting your actions prove another.”

“Be the evil queen on the outside, while creating a plan of power and peace on the inside,” Adonis continued. “It won’t be easy, but we’re cheering you on, Cass. Fight what begs to tear you apart, and you’ll reap the reward your heart begs to acquire.”

The bedroom around us was beginning to make a fleeting exit as it began to fade in fragments. I looked between the two of them as they both kissed my cheek and moved to sit in front of me.

I frowned at their lustful eyes, only to lower my gaze to see my bra had been ripped to shreds and was laying in my lap.

“Adonis!” I huffed but couldn’t say anything more as he laid a solid kiss on my lips. Moving back only gave Otis the opportunity to do the same, and by the time he released me, I was out of breath as the two of them began to fade away like static on a television screen.

“We got bonus time,” Adonis admitted.

“It’s cause we’re two, idiot,” Otis dryly declared.

“Fuck off,” Adonis huffed. “You’re lucky I got to see Cass’s tits or I’d beat you up.”

“You can go ahead and try,” Otis grumbled. “You’re lucky I’m in a good fucking mood.”

“Guys,” I whispered and got their attention. Their bodies were almost gone from my sight. “Stop arguing. See you soon.”

“So long, Cassandra,” they said in unison with sad smiles, and just like that, I was standing once again. The ground beneath me was two-toned - one half of the circle glowing red while the other glowed purple.

Together they moved to the final circle, but I needed a second to calm myself down. All these emotions left me drained, and it felt as though I hadn’t slept for weeks. I felt dehydrated, sleep-deprived, and starved, and my body struggled to stay up.

“You’re almost there, Your Majesty.”

I felt the hand on my shoulder, and to my surprise, there was Marigold in her older form. Her long green hair was up in a ponytail, while she wore combat gear as her wings fluttered swiftly.

“One more. It will be the hardest and most painful, but remember, you’re dealing with the mental burden of it all. Your body will heal. Your mind will recover. I’m at your side and will aid you to the throne.”

“Marigold,” I whispered, and I moved to hug her. That seemed to surprise her as she grew a little tense. “Why are we hugging, Your Majesty?”

“I’ve always felt as though I’ve only given you a fraction of what you need from a mistress like me, and yet you’ve shown loyalty beyond your years. I’m nowhere near worthy of such devotion, and yet you give it endlessly, even with you dealing with my unbalanced emotional state.”

She quietly giggled as she hugged me back.

“Cassandra, my devotion and admiration for you began the moment of your creation. I may have been locked away and unable to give you my aid, but I felt your strife through the years. You need to get through this to understand your strength. You have to witness what the rest of us see.”

“But…aren’t you ashamed to have someone like me as your mistress? Someone who can’t remain confident when she needs to the most?”

“Everyone has good and bad days, Cassandra. Your feelings are valid, and that’s why you have people like me in your life to remind you of your worth. You’ve made it this far. Don’t give up. Omarion’s waiting for your return. He believes in you. I believe in you. Tristian, Dominick, Otis, and Adonis all believe in you. Now you just have to believe in yourself.”

She leaned back and gave me a confident look.

“You are a survivor and deserve to rule, Princess. Let your fear drive you towards a path you wish to pave for yourself and those you love.”

I knew she was right, and these troubled times would pass. I merely had to stick it out a bit longer, and then I’d be free to recover before seeking the next step in retrieving my men.

This is for them. I have to do it for them.

“I’m also here to aid you,” Quil-Zu reminded. “Brace for this final showdown and remember that I will support whatever decision you wish to make.”

Quil-Zu. Marigold.

“I can’t thank you guys enough,” I said with relief as I gave Marigold a tired smile. “One more.”

“One more,” she confirmed.

With the encouragement I needed, she helped me take the final steps to land me in the center of the last circle. Her presence was gone, and the world that shifted swiftly around me came into focus.

I was in some sort of room, one that gave off an ancient feel to it. The walls were covered in artwork, each displaying an individual in royal attire with a golden frame that complimented the red walls.

With a few blinks, I was surrounded in all four directions. The individuals standing there were nothing but black silhouettes, and yet they felt familiar to me. They weren’t my supernatural bros or acquaintances, but as they closed in on me, I noticed how similar one of the black shadows appeared to be.

They replicated my stance, my walk, and was the exact same height as me.

“Castalia?” I questioned as she arrived before me. Her shadow stared at me up and down, but the slap to my cheek surprised me entirely.

“Unworthy,” the void voice declared.

“Unworthy!” a taller female announced, and when I turned to try and counter her words, her hand whipped out to slap my other cheek. The slap made me spin around, and I was now facing a man that was tall with a bulky frame.

“Unworthy!” I expected him to slap me and braced for it, but instead, he kicked me in the stomach, which left me hugging myself as I coughed and tried to run away, but I turned and crashed into a different tall man. His towering height easily made me feel like a small fraction of this world.

“You will never be worthy of this throne!”

He pushed me back and I fell to the floor, but the assault didn’t stop there. It kept going as all of them announced the same notion again and again.

“UNWORTHY! UNWORTHY!”

Their screams and cries of humiliation further inched into my mind just as their physical brutality seemed to never end. I wanted to fight back, to protect myself, but even as shadows, I knew they were reflections of my family.

A father framed by his twin brother and forced to be far from his love.

A mother trapped in a kingdom due to her commitment and love for her people.

A brother imprisoned due to false accusations that stole his childhood.

A sister separated in hopes her end would come from the harshness of the world.

I took the punches, kicks, and blows into my withering body as I fought to merely exist. It felt like the world was slipping away, but I had to fight it. This wouldn’t break me.

It can’t break me.

“YOU CAN’T BREAK US!”

My eyes snapped open, and I was no longer lying on the ground and attempting to shield myself.

I was back in the ancient room, only it was decorated perfectly with fresh designs and artwork that was up to par. The sun was setting, the warm hues of orange and tanned red spilling into the open space and emphasizing the three individuals standing near the throne.

A man stood at the bottom step of the throne in a protective stance as magic wrapped around him in the forms of flames and harsh gusts of wind. Behind him on the top step of the throne was a woman, who stood there with a widened stance and readied hands that could easily do a number on someone’s flesh thanks to her sharp talons.

Their opinion made my eyes further widen as I realized it was Wilfried who stood there with the biggest grin on his face.

“I don’t need to break you two apart to stop this from happening,” he voiced with his deep voice that carried a sense of mockery. “Unity. Love. What a bunch of garbage between completely different supernatural species. Can’t you hear yourselves? Do you believe you can live here? Create a kingdom of your unity and expect people to follow you?” He barked out a laugh as he shook his head in dismay. “It’s pathetic. Desperate, even. You all want peace so badly that you’ll set aside the obvious differences to be with one another. Not to forget the possible idea of a woman sitting upon the throne. You believe your kind are going to be fine with such a disgusting sight?”

“Leave!” the man ordered. “These lands were blessed by the magic of fae that courses through my body and the blood of a royal heir. You can’t sit upon this throne!”

“Sit upon a throne like that? You don’t realize how little your worth is, now do you?” He grinned while clouds began to crowd the sky, blocking the rays of the remaining glimpse of sunlight. “There’s no throne big enough to handle my strength, but no way will I allow such amateurs to claim any throne that attempts to unite the fae and dragons!”

He clapped his hands together, and I flinched as my eyes grew wider at the horrendous sight - bolts of red abruptly striking the woman who screamed in aguish.

The man had no choice but to turn around. His cry echoed around us before a sword was plunged into his back. The outcry from his throat was cut off and replaced with gurgling as blood began to pool from his mouth. He lowered his head to see the culprit of his approaching end.

“You, that woman, and the abomination in her stomach will never bring peace to these lands. Now, die peacefully, just like this waste of space.”

Wilfried pulled the sword out and turned right around as the man fell to his knees and began to vomit out blood. Wilfried began to laugh as he took the first steps to run away, but his grunt of agony reached our ears and I turned my head to the culprit of the three large marks that were now upon Wilfried’s flesh.

The woman’s flesh was burned from head to toe as she bled profusely from multiple areas. The crown that previously sat upon her head was on the floor before her, and one of her hands was over her stomach. The other hand was outstretched, her talons of turquoise and orange glowing brightly as if possessed by magic.

She opened one eye that still seemed to function, and I felt goosebumps go through me as my body stiffened at the scene.

“How…dare…you?” She struggled to speak, and I couldn’t fight my own tears at seeing her crippled state. “My child. My husband. My lands… My…happiness. How dare you…steal it from me?”

The boiling anger that rose to my chest made it difficult for me to remain still as I trembled with fury at the sight. The agony in her words, the sight of the pain that consumed her, and the mere thought of her losing the child within her womb, enraged me.

Wilfried hissed in fury as he turned around and looked down to the floor that was tainted by his blood.

“Tsk. I guess I have no choice but to finish you off,” Wilfried declared.

The man cursed and dragged himself to the throne until his arms wrapped around his love as if he could protect her.

“You’ll never be king,” the woman whispered as she hugged her husband tightly while her glaring eyes were on Wilfried.

“I’m already king,” Wilfried countered and laughed. “You dead royals can’t do a thing.”

“With the dragon blood that spills upon this very land, the blood of my fae husband, and the mixed blood of my hybrid unborn child, I curse you, Wilfried. You will never claim a throne of your own. You will always fight for a chair that will never give you the refuge of rest. With no throne to uphold, a woman will never remain by your side, nor will you bear the joy of holding your own child.” Her words carried weight as magic seemed to hover in the air.

“This land may have lost its heir and creators, but may the soul of my child return to these lands. May she carry the wisdom of her father, while harboring the strength of my dragon blood. She will return not as a supernatural but will run through the bloodline of your family. The blood of your own that lays upon our lands will seal my declaration in brittle stone.”

Wilfried didn’t look the least bit afraid as he began to laugh harder.

“You believe that dead child in your womb will return within MY family bloodline? My powerful line of superior royals and dragons and won’t be a supernatural? Did my strike of lighting destroy your senses? Or is it all the hopes and dreams that waste of a man has drilled into your dumb brain that has left you in this pitiful state of confusion?”

“My child will return as someone you’ll least expect, and I swear to protect them…no matter what land my soul returns to.”

Wilfried shook his head as he approached them, and he pulled his sword out once more.

“If a child ever existed, I’d kill it,” he vowed.

“The creator of this universe…the queen…the alpha of ultimate power…won’t allow it. You can try, but I vow with my body, blood, and soul…our unborn child will return, and will return to these very lands to rule. To surpass you. To ruin you and all you dare to dream. You’ve killed us today, Wilfried… But one day…one day we’ll be victorious…and with victory…will come peace. I swear.”

Wilfried just shook his head as he raised his sword up and gave a wide smile as his eyes glowed with menace.

“It will never happen,” he vowed. “Farewell, Queen Quilzurashi. May the dragon kingdom never see the likes of you and your tainted power again.”

THE FAREWELL STRUCK a chord so deep, I couldn’t dare breathe as I watched Wilfried’s sword descend and strike the two of them at once. The pain rushed through me like I was now at the hands of the man and enduring the wrath of his strike.

My scream was something I’d never heard with my own ears. The unbearable pain tore through me with no remorse, not only shattering my mind but my heart that broke into millions of pieces.

These lands were supposed to be the start of a new future. To bring about peace, love, and hope in the supernatural world where one breed could love another outside their supernatural race and rise to a throne of power.

All of that was stolen because of one man’s vision to never see such dreams write themselves in the present.

And he was doing it again.

Foreign emotions rushed through me as memories of a past that wasn’t mine flooded my consciousness. The first interaction that created a spark between two children - one who was shy and unconfident and another who was loud and projected dominance.

One instance after another, the two continued to meet randomly as they both aimed to rise to the thrones destined for them. Neither knew of the love that would begin to blossom between them as they grew fonder of one another.

Their obvious differences didn’t matter, the shy fae with tremendous power and the overpowering female dragon with the first chance to rule.

For the first time in history, the two nations of opposite supernatural qualities were ready to combine forces and become a unit of peacefulness amongst both kinds.

Everything was arranged, and after they awakened the kingdom blessed to them from both fae and dragon royalty, they would present themselves to the world.

All of that was taken away by Wilfried - stolen futures, dreams of hope, and the child they secretly created and were ready to introduce.

The mother vowed for the child’s rebirth, and the Universe granted her every wish and more. The child was brought down through the very ancestral bloodline that stole her before her arrival into the world. She was blessed with Monarch capabilities that brought her into the world not as a sole child but with an identical nature.

It all suddenly made sense as knowledge flowed through my mind and further unlocked what had occurred.

When the twin souls were brought to life, the eldest carried the soul of the past and was blessed with the supernatural essence derived from the soul of the mother, Quilzurashi. The second twin would in turn carry the Monarch abilities blessed to them.

The pieces were finally coming together. I realized that Wilfried knew all of this. He knew who Castalia and I could potentially be, or more importantly, he didn’t know the gender of the previously killed heir, so he placed Constantine in captivity to ensure he could keep an eye on him since he hadn’t perished like he should have when he committed such a sin.

It all made sense as the dread and loss fought to destroy me. I could feel it all. The good times of the past, and the hopeful dreams of these new royal lovers, all stripped away from them - with me included.

I was the unborn child that was sent back down again to fulfill my new purpose. Like the vow of my mother, I was sent down to be the child of Faith and Wyatt, the true King and Queen of Cyldrirth, and the hybrid kingdom that was fighting to spread such practices through the supernatural realms to normalize it. Wilfried tried to destroy us, to spread us apart and let us succumb to our own circumstances.

Constantine being imprisoned in hopes of him losing his sanity.

Castalia and I were left for dead by the individuals paid to leave us for death.

A mother who was chained to her responsibilities as a queen.

Father…our real father and of Wilfried’s bloodline - the Cyldrirth’s. The twin of a psychotic mastermind who didn’t want what happened the first time to try and repeat itself on this land.

Mother may have taken the first step of having a hybrid kingdom, but no one knew of the truth until recently of who I was and my role in all of this.

It finally all made sense now.

Wilfried’s actions. His desire to steal my supernatural bros away when they rose to power. He couldn’t allow the truth of my royal background to come to light. If I ended up replacing Widow, it would only be a matter of time before I found this place, right?

Until we discovered the sins he committed as the true villain of this real-life fairytale.

What hurt more was the real truth of this place, this land that was blessed to be the bringer of peace, only to be the resting place for two lovers.

Quil-Zu.

It seemed to click in my brain that Quil-Zu was the woman. She was the dragon shifter who fell in love with a wonderful fae and was expecting to have her first child with him.

So many memories flooded my consciousness, and now instead of silhouettes and shadows, they were crystal clear. Childhood friends. Teenage rivals. Adult lovers. Marriage, happiness, tension, and victory. All of it leading to their final moments of unexpected scrutiny.

Quil-Zu vowed to return and protect her unborn child that would return to the bloodline of Wilfried, but since he had been plagued to never be loved, that meant the child would connect with another in his family - Wyatt.

Wyatt and Faith. The birth of me and Castalia - I’m the first child…I’m…the reincarnation of that unborn child. Quil-Zu….Queen Quilzurashi is my mother. This was her land with my past life father. We died on this throne together. Died because of a man’s selfishness. Greed. Desire to always interfere with any possible chance of unity.

It infuriated me further, for a supernatural was trying to be a god. To take the role of the Universe and decide that our world would never see the light of peace.

Only destruction.

Only hate.

Until he triggers the Great Summoning himself and the world is lost forever.

Even then, I was somehow entwined into his plans for mass destruction, and now I knew just how significant this new role of mine was.

Now it made perfect sense why he wanted to paint me as evil and that my only resolution would be to return to his side where he could put me exactly where he needed me to be and finish me off.

Castalia would have taken the Monarch qualities, or at least enough to be able to power that forbidden beast of a dragon. I was merely the thorn in Wilfried’s side, and all he was waiting for was my submission out of fear.

If only he realized that I’m not afraid.

The pain coursing through me, the burning rage and sadness consuming every bit of me, the heartache and broken pieces of my past that were just fragments, were tiny shards of glass that I now had no intention of picking up and fixing.

In this timeline, no longer do I want to aim for peace.

My sensations in my body returned, and I realized I was kneeling on the floor. I was still alone in a darkened space, but it didn’t frighten me. My heart ached too much to fear the darkness.

Lowering my hand to the floor, I spread out my fingers as teardrops began to fall upon my flesh. Drop after drop, until I was crying long and hard.

There was so much to be sad about. Feeling the pain of my past parents as they bled to their deaths. The regret, the agony, the anger that pooled within them while their blood escaped their bodies.

Even with death looming over their heads, they wished that the world would discover peace. That our different kinds would put our differences aside and come together as a unit.

The supernatural council was exactly that, and with my four supernatural bros, they would have helped bring us all together. It wouldn’t be supernatural and fae, or a separation between supernatural races, but we’d all be one, and eventually we’d work towards uniting with the humans without the need to belittle the areas they lacked.

Wilfried was repeating the past, and for a brief moment, he’d succeeded. Just like he took Quil-Zu’s love away, he’d robbed me of my men and wouldn’t hesitate to get rid of me again.

I’d come too far to fall into his masterplan, but this was the moment to mourn. To shed tears that should have been shed years ago. I’d been privileged to not only return, but to be blessed with my dragon who was my past mother.

The truth had been revealed and I just needed to embrace the hardship the truth had brought to my consciousness.

A hand laid upon mine, and I looked up to see the woman of the past. Her hair began to shift to a burning red with purple highlights, her face similar to mine while her eyes were striking red. She wore a dark crown, one of black with red rubies, and her dragon wings were spread out to their full length. A black dress donned her flesh, and she knelt down before me with glassy eyes.

I knew without a doubt who she was, which made the sobs leave my lips even harder.

“Cassandra,” she whispered and soon had her arms wrapped around me in comfort. I cried into her embrace, shedding tears of misery and hopelessness. I had to endure all of it, and this was only the beginning of the side effects of knowing the truth.

“Quil-Zu,” I sobbed into her chest as she held me. “How…how is it fair? He took you…and your love away. He killed me before I could even take a breath. After whatever amount of years since then…he’s back to redo the deed, and I’ve discovered this all too late. He killed my men. He took them away. Even if I rise to the throne of these lands that were once yours, how will I prosper? How will I bring them back?”

Quil-Zu didn’t say anything in the beginning, working on comforting me as best she could as I sobbed and whimpered. All the emotions were just too much, and I felt mentally fractured by the strain of it all.

I knew without a doubt I’d be a completely different person when I came out of this. No more bullshit of wondering what I was capable of. My real question was if I could conquer this without my men.

If I have to accept I’ll never see them again.

She let me cry until there were no more tears, and even when I finally calmed, she pulled me back, only to lift my chin and give me a loving smile.

“Do you believe I, Quil-Zu, previous queen of these lands, would be fine with the idea of your men being gone?”

“But…if I hope…I can’t be a villain.”

“Cassandra, it doesn’t matter what you do. You may have to present yourself as a villain to the outside world, but that sinister blood doesn’t run through your genetic makeup. You were never meant to walk upon the dark side. The light has always been your rightful place, but it’s our enemy that wishes to taint you into thinking only darkness reigns and you must join it to reach where you wish to be.”

She smiled as her eyes softened for a brief moment.

“These lands were blessed by the fae and dragon kingdoms. It was a land created with love and hope for a future far brighter and more forgiving than the cruel one we currently live in where supernaturals are plagued for crimes they never committed while others fall into the gamble between self-hate and dissatisfaction with the lack of safety for our kind.”

“I want to believe,” I whispered. “To…to find whatever way to bring them back and face Wilfried once and for all. I’m frightened of failure. Scared to lose again. There’s so much that needs to be done. So much that has to be fixed to make all of this right. It’s like a back-and-forth struggle between my resolve and what I’m destined to do, and more importantly, it’s leaving me torn as to who I should be. What persona I should portray myself as.”

Blinking back my tears, I further stared into her eyes.

“You kneel here and comfort me when you’ve discovered the truth. Uncovered the past and your newfound purpose, and yet you’re here comforting me. Aren’t you mad? Don’t you want to seek revenge of your own? Don’t you have the urge to burn the whole place down?”

“Yes,” she admitted and moved her other hand to stroke my wet cheek. “My tranquility doesn’t lie in the fact I was wronged in the past, Cassandra. I’m able to kneel here and comfort you because I now understand my purpose. I know the past strings of who I was and why I was brought back down to be the dragon part of you. I got the privilege of seeing that my unborn child was able to grow up as a human, survive captivity, become a supernatural, discover her family and place of belonging, and has now uncovered the past of her previous life and family circumstances.”

Her smile seemed to spark some light in the hollows of my broken heart and I fought hard to smile back.

“Time will help us heal, but with a kingdom of your own, no one will be able to ignore your objective. Let Wilfried paint us however he wishes. No matter if we have to be on the dark side, we’ll be one step closer to getting what we want.”

“Quil-Zu.” I looked her dead in the eyes. “Can we bring the others back? Do you believe we can?”

“The Universe rewards those who let go of the list of ifs, whats, and hows in divine timing, Cassandra.” She delivered her piece of wisdom before she picked one of my hands up and squeezed it. “But between you and me, I think we can do it and more.”

“And more,” I whispered.

“Retrieve your men, create alliances, train for what’s ahead, and ignite a battle for our world’s survival.”

“And then?” I prompted and watched her eyes darken with maleficent intentions.

“We get our revenge while the world sees us not as a villain, but a supernatural savior.”

I bobbed my head and struggled to get on my shaky feet.

She watched me carefully as I took a few breaths. I felt winded, emotionally exhausted, and mentally strained, but I had enough drive to complete the final steps of this trying moment.

Quil-Zu took the lead as she walked up the stairs and stood on the left side of the throne in wait. This was my chance, my final moment as I stared at the throne like it was the tip of an iceberg.

I couldn’t grasp why this was so hard for me to complete. Why I struggled to push myself forward. I had every reason to claim that throne, and more importantly, the desire to feel complete again with those I loved by my side was beyond measurable.

Yet I still struggle to take that shaky step.

A tender weight on my shoulder made me look to my right, and I was shocked to see Tristian and Dominick. They were in their previous attire from the trials, and their bodies had a hologram effect to them which helped me process the fact that they weren’t physically present. But both carried motivating smiles as they slowly nodded their heads in encouragement.

The soft touch to my left tugged on my attention, and there were Otis and Adonis, my twins with tender smiles as they, too, bobbed their heads to encourage me to finally complete this once and for all.

Seeing the four of them validated my resolve further, and as I returned my gaze to the throne, I was shocked to see the glowing figure standing next to Quil-Zu.

She seemed to notice my shock and followed my gaze, only to smile as her expression softened with love and happiness. There stood her lover like in the vision, his royal attire white and gold as he stood proudly at Quil-Zu’s side.

He laid his hand on her shoulder, and the look they shared made me wish for their reunion one day when we finished our mission in this world.

They turned their attention back to me, looking as proud as ever. It really made them feel like they were my parents in the present and not in the past, and it was the final push I needed to drag my feet forward.

No matter the achiness in my heavy limbs, or the pounding in the depths of my head. I was finally ready to claim this throne and accept the remaining strain these lands had to endure.

It would invite another wave of emotional turmoil and physical brutality, but I was ready to endure it all. Reaching the top platform, I turned around and looked down at the empty room of darkness.

With one final breath of resolve, I lowered into the chair. Gripping the armrests and further pressing my back into the firm surface, I watched anxiously as the black vines began to move out of their frozen stature, their snake-like movement creeping me out further as they moved to wrap around my flesh.

All I could do was brace myself as the vines continued to wrap around me, restraining me into this seat of desolation and abandonment. The vines wrapped around me and the chair, until it felt like I’d be cocooned in dark veins.

As the final strings of black worked on wrapping around my face, I took a final glance of the four holograms that stood at attention - my supernatural bros staring hopefully back at me.

For them, I’d survive.

For them, I’d conquer.

For them, I’d become a ruler.

With my internal conviction, the last thread of black vines covered my vision, and I was left to endure the shockwaves of pain this land had endured.

I will unlock the throne of salvation.

4

QUEEN OF NEW LANDS AND DESTINED UNITY

Why is it so cold here?

I looked to my little hands, wondering how I got to this misty place. I was but a little girl, glancing with my big eyes that took in the scary scenery. With a pout, I began to walk forward, inspecting the black grass and the dead trees.

This place made me sad, and as I continued to explore the vast space, it only made my heart sink at how lonely this world was.

I missed playing tag with Tristian, taking naps with Dominick, arguing with Otis, and listening to music with Adonis. I didn’t want to be here, but at the same time, it felt right to be here.

My feet didn’t stop walking until I reached a set of stairs. There were only three solid ones, but they seemed so big in height, I worried I wouldn’t make it up there no matter how hard I tried.

I stared at it with defeated eyes, afraid of failure and what my bros would say. The more doubt I carried in my heart, the bigger the stairs continued to grow on their own accord until they were towering high above, which made it impossible for my little body to even jump and have a shot at reaching the first step.

“Can I really not do it?” I asked myself.

“Well, that depends.”

I swiftly turned around and a large, bulky man walked out of the mist. His long hair was left down, strands of red and orange that had hints of purple in its extraordinary appearance.

He wore traditional attire that made him look like a king, even though he was missing what I was sure would be a crown upon his head. His skin was slightly tanned, reminding me of my own flesh, and his eyes were turquoise like mine, but I had a sense of golden reds around his irises.

What made his whole face light up was the glimmering smile that softened his expression further and made his eyes twinkle with love.

The word left me before it could even make sense.

“Daddy!”

I ran to him, no fear in my body as I lifted my arms up in glee. His chuckle only satisfied my immense joy as I jumped off the ground and right into his large arms.

He lifted me up like I was nothing, hugging me tightly as if this were the first time we’d ever met. I leaned back to give him the biggest smile as I placed my hands on his large cheeks.

“Daddy! I need help!”

“Do you?” he inquired as those lovely eyes admired me for a long moment. “Are you sure I’m your daddy? I have a brother, remember?”

That made me pause as I stared at him for a long minute. I even tapped my lip in wonder while my eyes scanned every bit of detail of his face to make sure I caught onto the difference.

“You’re my daddy!” I confirmed with pride, and he chuckled and arched an eyebrow in question.

“Why is that?”

“Daddy carries love in his heart,” I spoke truthfully as I continued to stare into his eyes. “Love spreads all through the body, and it shows in every part. Your eyes show kindness. Your smile gives hope. Your flushed cheeks show how happy you are. The colors all around you are like a rainbow flame!”

“You mean my aura?” he asked for clarification.

“Yes, yes.” I nodded my head quickly. “That thingy.”

“Have you seen my brother?”

“Yes.” I had to pout in anger as I shook my head. “Your brother is mean, Daddy. He has a very cold heart. Cold like this place. His eyes are scary and burn like a real fire, but not that golden fire that’s pretty to watch during a campfire. Red flames that can hurt people and destroy life. Your brother only laughs when someone gets hurt or he wants to feel like a boss. He doesn’t give hugs, and he doesn’t like me.”

“Why doesn’t he like you?”

“I’m your child. Yours and Mommy’s,” I emphasized and leaned in closer. “But you know what I really think?”

“What?” he whispered his reply.

“I think your brother is lonely,” I revealed and leaned back to bob my head. “Lonely and cold like this place.”

“But he’s surrounded by his own people and kingdom,” he reasoned.

“It’s different, Daddy,” I reasoned. “They don’t help him because they want to. They don’t like him, but maybe they have to get money to feed their own families.”

“So you think it’s the loneliness that makes my brother bad?”

“You know why evil princesses become evil?” I countered and paused a few seconds before continuing. “It’s because something bad happened to them that no one realized hurt them. It was bad enough to leave a booboo, but no one put a Band-Aid on it. The pain doesn’t go away. It only grows because no one gave it love. Then people keep hitting it, punching it, kicking it. Then the pain grows and grows. Soon, there’s no Band-Aid big enough to cover it. They’ll always remember the pain and the reason they got hurt. That’s why they wish to hurt others.”

“Hmm. I didn’t think of that,” he concluded. “But do you think he can be saved?”

I had to think about it. “I’m not sure, Daddy. Do you want him to be saved?”

“I’m not sure either,” he admitted. “See, Brother did a lot of things to harm me, you, Mommy, and your siblings.”

“Did he?” I asked in shock.

He nodded. “He even hurt this place,” he reasoned as he used his free hand that didn’t hold me to gesture around us. “All of this is because of him.”

“Is that why the land is sad, Daddy?” I said with a soft voice.

“Do you believe the land is sad, Cassandra?”

“Yes,” I strongly replied. “Look around, Daddy.” I put my hands up in the air. “The sky is cloudy and dark. The ground is dry and black. The mist makes it impossible to see, and it’s cold. Anyone would be sad in this place. Even the land itself.”

“Do you see it looking differently?”

“Of course! There should be sunshine and rainbows and bright blue skies with fluffy clouds. The world should be filled with flowers like Mommy’s greenhouse, where I can have tea with Castalia, and I can play with Tristian, Dominick, Otis, and Adonis. Even Omarion can be with me and we’ll fly through the sky! Marigold will smell the flowers and tell Lokisura all the different types of life in the lands.”

“Really?” Daddy seemed intrigued. “It seems like you’d bring a lot of life here.”

“Yup!” I said with pride. “I’d invite Mommy and Daddy, and we’d convince Constantine to come as well. I know he’s mad at Daddy, but he didn’t know it wasn’t you!”

“That’s true,” Daddy said with a slight smile. “Would he like the kingdom you create?”

“He would! I bet he wants peace, too. Everyone seeks peace and safety in their hearts, Daddy. Even evil people! They want to feel safe as well, but in a different place to call home. Sometimes your home won’t be liked by everyone, and that’s okay! All we need is love, happiness, and peace. If someone doesn’t want it, you have to find out why.”

“What if you find out the reason, but there’s no way to fix it?”

“There’s always a solution, Daddy.”

“Even if it means that person has to die?” he inquired. “What if the evil person killed the people of this land because he didn’t want peace?”

“Hmm.” I thought about it. “Well, you have to find out why, and you have to help restore the land.”

“Why?”

“Restoring the land will help those who were lost to forgive the evil person! Forgive but never forget. When the land is happy and grows, it’ll spread across other lands and help them grow and be happy. Happiness spreads love and invites peace. The evil person will realize that they were forgiven, but they’ll be able to see the image of what those people wished to bring to the land. That will make him feel bad for what he did and accept that he did wrong. Doing wrong brings consequences, and sometimes consequences are heavy to carry. It will still be sad on their part, but at least they would know what they did wrong and face the punishment.”

“Even if the punishment means death?”

“Yup,” I casually replied. “Death gives the opportunity for rebirth. That’s what Everett said. He said when bear shifters die, it’s not a sad day, but one of celebration for they will be reborn again. So if this person dies, it’s okay. They’ll get to be reborn again and have a chance to enjoy the happiness, love, and peace left behind!”

“Even without our parenting, you’ve grown into a beautiful woman, Cassandra,” Daddy praised.

I giggled. “Daddy! I’m just a kid! See?” I put my hands up and waved them with my arms. “I’m a little girl!”

“That you are,” he praised. “Only in this dream world. We have to return to the surface, but I need your help with one last thing.”

“You need my help, Daddy?” I was shocked at his words and clapped my hands. “I’ll help! I’m good at that.”

Daddy chuckled and nodded before he returned his attention to the tower of stairs before us. “We have to go to the throne.”

“But Daddy, the stairs grew bigger and bigger before you got here. We can’t reach.”

“That’s true,” he began. “But you can change that, Cassandra.”

“I can?”

“Sure,” he replied with a smile. “You’re a fae dragon princess. You can change this whole land and bring happiness, love, and peace.”

“Really, Daddy?” My voice was low as I looked into his eyes. “Can I actually bring peace to the land…and the world?”

“You can, and you can be queen of these lands and this part of the world, so when someone tries to threaten the peace, you’ll be there to help restore it.”

“What if I get scared, Daddy?”

“Well, you have me and Mommy. Castalia will help as well. Once Constantine gets to see your land, I’m sure he’ll want to help. Then you have all the friends you made, Marigold, and all those who want peace.”

He used his free hand to tap my nose before adding, “And your five boyfriends.”

“Five!” I gasped and began to count my fingers. “Tristian. Dominick. Otis. Adonis. Omarion! Five!” I laughed then and nodded my head. “Yes! They have to be there when I finish, Daddy!”

“Would that make you forgive me?”

I gave him a confused look as I pouted my lips. “Why wouldn’t I forgive Daddy?”

“Daddy made a lot of mistakes, and because he lacked power, he wasn’t able to do what he wished for you and your brother and sister. He wants to change that by helping his precious daughter bring life to the land. If I help you to the throne and let you see your boyfriends, would you forgive me?”

“Daddy, you’re silly.” I giggled hysterically which made him confused. Slapping his cheeks lightly with my hands, I gave him the biggest smile.

“I forgive you, Daddy. I don’t need anything in return…though I still need help with the scary stairs.”

He blinked a few times, and his eyes grew watery as he slowly nodded his head.

“They say your inner child is the best reflection of one’s soul,” he whispered and stroked my head. “Your heart sparkles like a pure diamond, Cassandra. I can’t thank the Universe enough for giving me the privilege of a strong, loving child like you.”

With a kiss to my forehead, he looked to the stairs with a determined look.

“Ready to bring peace to the land, Princess Cassandra?”

“YES!” I cheered like we’d already won.

He nodded and stepped closer to the stairs, and we looked up to the steep wall of black.

“What are we doing to do, Daddy?”

“I need you to imagine these stairs going back to how they were.”

“Imagine?”

“Yes. Imagine they’re not scary anymore. They’re just normal steps.”

“With…flowers?

He quietly chuckled. “With flowers.”

“Okay! Stairs with flowers,” I vowed and closed my eyes. I could already remember what the stairs looked like beforehand, the small steps it would take me to sit upon the black chair with royal blue velvet cushions.

I recalled the steps and how black each surface was, only this time each step was covered with rose petals. The fragments of flowers would be in various colors, the combination reminding me of a rainbow while flowers covered the sides.

“Open your eyes, princess.”

I did as I was told, and hope burst through my heart as my eyes widened to take in the reality I’d just envisioned.

“I did it, Daddy! Look!” I pointed to the stairs that were now manageable to climb, and it wasn’t long before I wiggled from his hold to drop to the floor and take those three big steps to reach the top platform like a true champion.

With a twirl, I faced Daddy and gave him the biggest grin as he nodded his head with pride. “Do you know what you need to do now?” he quietly asked.

“I do now, Daddy,” I whispered and closed my eyes once more. “But first, I have to look like a princess!”

With my declaration, my previous attire suddenly changed - twinkling fabric of orange and gold came to life, wrapping around my body and making the perfect dress with matching heels. My hair was left down. I bobbed my head in happiness as I took in my new creation before turning around to face the throne.

“Sitting upon that throne will mean you’ll have a great responsibility, Cassandra. With your imagination, you will be able to revive these very lands, and in return, your magic will be rooted to not one or two but three lands. This land on the base of the humans, with fae magic woven into its roots, and with the flow of dragon lava and earth from those before you. Once the throne has made you its owner, there’s no turning back. Is this what you want?”

I spun around to look at Daddy, and my lips continued to remain curled as I slowly nodded my head.

“As a princess, I’ll restore the happiness, love, and peace that was lost in these very lands. Those who perished will see the good work I’ve done, and with the kindness in their hearts, will forgive those who dared to hurt such a place. All the lands will learn about the rebirth of this place, and together with my friends, family, and those who wish for peace, we will bring unity to the world!”

With those words, I backed up one step and sat upon the throne. With a deep inhale and exhale, I let my imagination flow.

Energy began to gather inside me, moving from my chest in all angles. The warmth made me feel amazing, empowering my vision that grew and grew. I didn’t have a map of what I wished to achieve for these lands so I did what I thought was best.

To the land beneath this throne, to the air that gives us life, I ask for all forms of life to aid my vision for happiness, love, and peace. Like those who first set foot on this place, bless the lands with what they envisioned. Morph this space that was blessed by the fae and dragons and let it blossom like rainbow flowers. This place will be filled with happiness during the morning rays, and night will bring calm and peace to all the land. This land will be protected and invite those who wish for the same tranquil future. Rise. Live. Let the world feel the life that breathes through your soil once more.

My request felt far too sophisticated for my childish mind, but it carried the intentions I wished for this land. I let all the built-up energy free. The burst that released from my body like a firework soared into the sky and burst into raining sparks of light.

It flowed endlessly, and I didn’t dare stop it as the chill of this place faded away and the rays of warmth hit my flesh. I could sense the change all around me, and especially within me, as I sensed a growth in my body while my magic laid root in the world all around.

When I felt the shifts of energy had ended, I opened my eyes to see the miraculous results. The world of desolation was no more, the surroundings now full of life as flowers, wildlife, and the beautiful sun shone down upon all of us.

My lips grew wide as my eyes softened in admiration, the final result moving me to tears. My attention moved to the bottom step, and there was Father, standing there with pride before he walked up the stairs until he stood before my throne.

With a nod of his own, he whispered, “Close your eyes.”

I did as I was asked and waited for his next command, but the slight heaviness placed on my head left me curious as to what he was doing.

“Open them, Cassandra.”

I opened my eyes and looked up to see the immense pride in his expression as he bobbed his head in approval. I wondered what made him so happy, and he did me the honor of pulling out a small golden pocket mirror.

Opening it up, he faced it in my direction so I could witness my reflection for myself, and in return, I was left in shock at the visible crown upon my head and the sight of not a child, but the adult me.

Returning my gaze to Father, I noticed how he, too, looked a little older. Wiser and prouder than ever as he took my appearance in.

“A queen deserves a crown that emphasizes her royal worth,” he whispered, and I watched him bow to one knee as he lowered his head.

“Let me be the first to say it. It’s an honor to finally meet the queen of this blessed land of fae and dragon. I, Wyatt Cyldrirth, bless my child as she embarks on a new journey into the realms of royalty. When we awaken, let her wish come true.”

“Dad…” I whispered as he rose back up and gave me a pleased smile,

“Wake up Cassandra,” he encouraged, just as my eyes began to grow heavy. “It’s time for you to spread love, happiness, and peace to the world.”

My eyes came to a close before a response slipped from my lips, but I smiled before the realms of unconsciousness took me.

A new world has been born.

“CASSANDRA?”

The scent of flowers hit my nose as my consciousness began to drift to the surface. My body was warm and buzzed with energy, though I felt like I could fall back asleep if I willed it.

My curiosity was getting the best of me as I peeled my eyes open after a few failed attempts. I had to go at a slow pace, the blinding light being hard to adjust to. The main stream of light was soon blocked by someone - their hand reaching out to gently stroke my cheek.

It took a while before my vision decided to clear, leaving me in a state of relief to see Omarion’s loving smile.

“Welcome back, my queen,” he quietly whispered.

I couldn’t reply immediately, but I did my best to give a slight smile - enough to encourage Omarion’s smooth move of laying his lips upon mine.

After we enjoyed the brief kiss, he moved back to inspect my exhausted face before he encouraged me to rest my head on his shoulder for a few minutes. I’m sure I looked as horribly drained as I felt, which made it even more challenging to be able to witness what I’d done.

From the brief look of the once derelict place, the room seemed far too put together, which left me questioning if we’d been moved elsewhere.

“Are you feeling a bit better, Cassandra?”

It was easier for me to open my eyes this time around, and with a bit of aid from Omarion, I was sitting upright, while he remained knelt before me with his hands on my lap.

“I feel like when I tried to escape from my kidnapper’s killer, only multiply that by twenty. Everything hurts, my head is still buzzing, and I think I can sleep for a year.”

“So like a shitty day in prison?” he offered to cheer me up, which actually made me huff while a smile graced my lips. I took the opportunity to scan the room, and I was amazed by the rays of sunlight that poured into the throne room from the repaired glass windows. The walls were of a golden-orange hue, while the various tapestries that hung on the walls varied from gold, orange, teal, and red.

It was the oddest combination and yet it blended in perfectly to my taste. The throne I sat upon that was once black and practically broken was brand new with a spectacular golden base, an orange shine finish, and turquoise velvet fabric.

The room was furnished to a level of satisfaction I hadn’t realized I carried. I took in the beauty of the place.

“Omarion?” I whispered. “What happened?”

“You broke the curse that was placed upon these lands,” he replied and rose up. He offered his hand, but I hesitated in taking it - afraid that leaving the throne would suddenly make this magical place of security and tranquility fade away.

“Trust me,” he assured me with a tender voice. “This change is permanent. It won’t disappear.”

With a slight nod, I reached out with my shaky hand to place it in his. I worked on standing up, but I didn’t last long before he secured his arms around me to keep me standing.

“I feel like my body is struggling just to function,” I quietly complained and tried not to feel nauseous. My legs were literally shaking with barely any weight thanks to Omarion’s strong hold.

“I don’t think you realize just how grand of a scheme you just achieved, Cassandra,” he pointed out. “So, it may be better to show you.”

Without waiting for me to reply, he scooped me up like it was a natural thing between us and headed off the throne platform to the glass doors on our left.

Our approach triggered their opening as a warm breeze moved around us in greeting. The floral scent that teased my senses upon my arrival only escalated a few notches as we entered the balcony that oversaw the vast land.

I gasped automatically as Omarion helped lower me to my feet. He moved to stand behind me, his arms wrapping around my waist and providing me support against his broad chest, but I couldn’t focus on the kind gesture as I was completely immersed in the serene mastery of my creation.

The land that was once a wasteland of death, mist, frigid temperatures, and misery was now filled with life. There was a massive garden of various flowers and plants, some that I never knew existed, but which carried a magical aura around their sectored space. The lands that surpassed the castle’s main walls were filled with thick forestry.

The sky was a rich blue with hints of gold and orange, which made the sky have a magical effect on it as the white fluffy clouds moved at a slow pace thanks to the soft, warm breeze that came and went.

I caught onto the buzz of tiny creatures; butterflies, grasshoppers, dragonflies, and more, their tender sounds confirming their live status. The sun was high in the sky and complemented the castle of metallic golden orange stone.

The sight was beyond words, but what encouraged my speechless nature were the sensations that thrummed through me. The feelings of pulsating life that beat like my heart in my chest.

The brewing growth of the land and the elation that seeped through the leaves, the air, water, and earth thrummed through me. The land could live again and enjoy the blessing that had been buried by the loss of their previous rulers.

The reminder of the past had tears running down my cheeks before I knew it, and I wondered if my past father could see the renewed paradise we’d awakened.

Quil-Zu. We did it.

I could feel her overwhelming emotions of triumph and happiness, though I wouldn’t deny the hints of sadness that lingered from the past we’d just witnessed.

“It is well, my child.”

Knowing who Quil-Zu was in the past made everything more emotional. It truly felt like we’d received the justice we wholeheartedly deserved.

This is our moment to admire the work we were able to accomplish with our perseverance.

Omarion remained quiet behind me, comforting me with his presence as we admired the view. It had to be late afternoon, the sun lowering as we continued to stare at the horizon.

I lost track of time as I allowed myself to feel all the emotions this new role had to offer. Once today passed, I was sure I’d have to go back to the task at hand and begin our conquest to take Wilfried down.

Our validation was solid now, and if I worked swiftly enough, I’d be able to retrieve the right amount of allies to aid us in this mission of righteousness.

I pondered about Tristian, Dominick, Otis, and Adonis - the memories of their support throughout the trial to the throne and final stance at my side leaving me feeling empty, even with Omarion right behind me.

He hugged me a little tighter then as if he could feel the hollowness in my soul as I hung my head low and sighed.

“Deep down…I thought when I survived that trial, they would be here to celebrate with me,” I finally muttered quietly as the sunset’s rays washed over us.

“Did their teachings help you during your trial?” Omarion inquired. I’m sure I’d have to tell him the full details of what happened once I had the physical and emotional energy to deal with it, but for now, his broad curiosity gave me some peace of mind that he wasn’t impatient about knowing all that happened.

“It wasn’t necessarily their teachings, but their presence. It was brief…and maybe an emotional test more than anything…but in the end, I saw my dad. My real one. From the past and the present.”

Omarion didn’t question it, but he didn’t need to say anything for me to feel his confusion.

“I’ll explain later,” I mumbled and worked on rotating myself so I could hug him. He helped me with the action and hugged me tightly. The two of us remained in our loving embrace for a long moment.

“When I first met him, I think I was a kid. He helped me accomplish getting to the throne, and he appointed me queen. He encouraged me to spread love, happiness, and peace and said when I awakened, my wish would come true.”

“What did you wish for?”

“I’m scared to say,” I mumbled and gathered the strength to lean back to look up at him. “What if it ends up not coming true if I say what it is?”

He stared down at me with softened eyes and lowered his head until our foreheads pressed together.

“Then you don’t need to say a word,” he assured me. “All we can do is hope it comes true.”

“Why we?” I inquired. “You don’t have the same wish as me.”

“Your wish will bring you happiness. As long as it does that, I wish exactly the same.”

“I never knew you could be romantic,” I teased.

“Hmph,” he muttered. “Only because you look tired as fuck. You don’t have the energy to deal with my normal bullshit.”

“So you know your usual behavior is absurd.”

“Is not,” he huffed and blushed a little.

With a smirk, I leaned up to gently brush my lips against his.

“Thank you for sticking by my side. For never abandoning me, even though we moved to the dark side for a little bit.”

“I said I’d never leave you. No matter what the circumstance or side we landed on. You’re sadly stuck with me.”

“Annoying,” I huffed and he kissed me gently.

“Whatever. You like my company.”

“Sadly,” I countered and he rolled his eyes. “You still owe me chocolate.”

“Sure,” he casually replied.

“Don’t you forget.”

“I haven’t,” he assured me and gave me a kiss on the forehead. “We should get you to bed.”

“I guess…” I trailed off as the idea of leaving to retire for what surely would have been the night made me sad. I thought I’d see some sort of sign that things would be even better, but it looked as though we’d really have to find an alternative for retrieving the souls of my men.

A tender melody began to drift to my ears, one that sounded like a flute that serenaded us through the air. I couldn’t sense where it was coming from. It sounded almost as though it was being amplified to drift all around the restored castle.

“Where’s the music coming from?” I pondered.

“A hummingbird shifter?”

“There’s such a thing?”

“Yes,” he replied. “Rare, but possible, though why now? Were they a part of the kingdom you awakened?”

We continued to listen to the serenading music, but I froze at the gentle yet thundering voice that began to sing the ballad masterpiece.

“Your tears make our hearts thrum like drums, anxious to embrace you. Your sadness makes our lungs expand to bring air into you. Without your light, there’s only darkness, there’s no life without you. Those blue jeweled eyes. Those luscious long locks. A heart of gold that’s tainted blue and black. Oh, beautiful queen. One villainous dream. A woman who hides your true beauty.”

I pulled away from Omarion and forced my body to take the two steps I needed to reach the wall of the balcony, my eyes growing massive at the sight as my lip immediately trembled and my heart hammered against my chest.

Striking purple eyes locked onto mine as their glimmer heightened further while a stunning smile graced those soft lips that opened up to sing louder.

“From afar, trapped in a cage between life and death, we watch as our flower blossoms through the rain. No matter the shadow, the pain and neglect, we watch her flourish into something far brighter. No one can stop the delight she aims to bring. No one can stop the power of her beautiful reign. We watch until freed from our own shackles of dismay, and once again, we’re united, together again.”

His eyes watered at those words. I already was a crying mess. The soothing cold breeze did its best to wrap around us as I took in the hummingbird flapping its wings swiftly.

Omarion let out a sigh before he muttered, “I swear to the heavens, y’all weren’t missed one bit.”

“Hey! Don’t let me get up there, you jackass!”

“Otis, you’re ruining the closing part of the song.”

“I don’t give a shit. Why we gotta make a whole damn- GAH!”

“Did I say I was finished?!”

“You fucking punched me!”

“I’ll fucking beat you with these damn hands if you don’t let me finish!”

“Is this really the time for you two to duke it out?”

“Shut up, Dominick!” they shouted.

The hummingbird stopped the melody, and with a poof of smoke, there was a deep chuckle. “Man. You guys suck balls. This is why we never do any romantic shit for Cassandra, cause y’all always do something to fuck it up.”

“Why am I being lumped into this?”

“GAH!”

“Oh shit. Adonis?! Don’t actually beat Otis up!”

“Fucker! If I don’t get to cut Cass’s lingerie because of you, I’m selling you!”

“Sell me to who? The fucking fae? They don’t want me! Plus, you’re the damn reason we got kicked out from the damn Underworld, fucker!”

“That wasn’t my fault!”

“They’re actually fighting,” Dominick said and sighed.

“And technically speaking, it was your fault, Adonis, for us getting our asses kicked out. You can’t go cutting everyone’s clothes for your own amusement!”

“Well, why is it my fault they can’t make new fucking clothes?! Cassandra doesn’t kick me out of the house for cutting shit up with my nails!”

“Cassandra tolerates your cutting nonsense,” Otis huffed. “Now stop punching me!”

“No!”

“Grrr!”

“Hopeless,” Dominick concluded.

Tristian looked up and opened his arms widely. “CASSANDRA, our love! We’re back from the dead!”

I didn’t know what to say. I couldn’t bring myself to speak as I took the four of them in. My vision was blurred by my tears, but I gathered all the strength in me to lift myself on the stone ledge of the balcony and jump off.

“FUCK! CASS!” Omarion screamed, which got the attention of all four of the men below. Tristian seemed to predict my move as he was the one to push off the ground. With a blink, streams of fire ripped out of his back, morphing into a set of wings that flapped once to give him enough leverage to catch me.

In the back of my mind, I thought I’d go right through this too-good-to-be-true illusion, but it was all real. Our collision sent us back down to the ground. I hugged Tristian as tightly as possible, and I felt our speed slow.

“Tristian! Fly, dammit!” Otis huffed.

“Oh fuck!” Adonis replied.

“Incoming,” Dominick announced, but I was positive we crashed into someone as we landed. From the identical groans and long sighs, I could already predict the twins were the victims of our crash landing, and Dominick had spared himself, but all I could focus on was one thing - confirming they were real.

Leaning back to stare into those blue eyes of gold and green, I watched as they filled with tears as Tristian fought hard to smile. “Hey, Princess,” he whispered and without delay, kissed me firmly as his arms tightened around me. “Or should I say, Queen?” he offered when we were both breathless as tears ran down our cheeks.

“Y-You’re real?” I whispered as my lip trembled and I reached up to touch his cheeks.

“We’re real, Cass,” he assured me and was fighting hard not to break down. “We’re back.”

I didn’t know what to do or say until I was hitting his chest like a drum.

“Why…why…why did you guys take so fucking long?” I huffed as more tears streamed down my face.

“It was Dominick’s fault,” Tristian reasoned.

Dominick sighed. “Always blaming someone else but your own ass. It took you the longest to wake up. Okay,” Dominick huffed and walked over to us.

He knelt down and pulled me into his arms. “We’re real, my queen. Don’t cry.”

His strong embrace and rich aroma of nature only confirmed how real this all was, and in seconds I was sobbing so hard, I could barely breathe.

“See. Y’all are no good for her,” Omarion grumbled, sounding as if he were to my right. “Disappearing and shit. Who said you could temporarily die? Fuckers.”

“Listen. We struggled to get here, asshole!” Tristian huffed.

“Tristian! Get the fuck off us so we can kick his ass,” Otis snapped.

“Oh.” Tristian only then realized he was sitting on top of the twins. “Oops.”

“I still didn’t get to finish my song,” Adonis pointed out.

“Seriously?” Tristian, Otis, and Omarion concurred.

“This is why I hate interruptions,” Adonis whined and in seconds, I was in his arms and we were back on the balcony of the castle.

“How in the flying fuck?” Omarion snapped.

The others looked at Otis, who rolled his eyes. “Why are y’all blaming me as if I stole my own power?”

“You two need to stop sharing powers. It’s a hindrance,” Dominick huffed.

“Now you all know how it feels to be interrupted,” Adonis huffed before lowering me to stand, but he hooked an arm around me and immediately claimed my lips.

My body went from weak to prickling static that made the tiny hairs on my arms lift while it felt like my world was spinning.

I was pulled right out of his grasp and into another before my head was guided to fall back enough for tender lips to press upon my swollen lips once more. All my weight was in their grasp while I heard a low rumbling vibration.

That broke the kiss for a brief second.

“Keep growling and I’m throwing away your secret collection of photos of Cassandra that you use for music inspiration,” Otis threatened.

“You wouldn’t dare,” Adonis gasped. “And it’s a fucking secret.”

“Welp. Not anymore,” Tristian was the one to reply and we all looked over to see him sitting on the ledge like it wasn’t a big deal. “Are we done with the reunion? Cause Cass looks like complete shit.”

“Fuck…you,” I struggled to curse before my knees buckled. Otis caught me, but in a few seconds, I was back in Omarion’s grasp. He lifted me up princess-style and backed away from the four glaring individuals.

“Before y’all lose your shit, can you give Cass five fucking seconds to breathe?”

“Or…sleep…for a year?” I offered weakly.

“That’s more than five seconds,” Tristian pointed out.

“Sometimes I wonder if you act like an idiot on purpose at times like these?” Otis wondered.

“He’s right, though. Cass is pale as fuck,” Adonis acknowledged in worry.

“Pale is an understatement,” Dominick voiced. “She needs rest.”

“And food,” Tristian voiced. “Shit, Cass. You seriously did lose fucking weight.”

“Omarion! Why the fuck didn’t you feed her?” Otis and Adonis questioned menacingly.

“Really? You shits who basically died and ignited utter chaos with your apparent deaths are trying to ask me, the only supernatural with balls to stay alive and be by her side, why I didn’t feed her?” Omarion complained. “She could barely drink water, let alone eat since y’all died.”

I was trying to keep track of what they were saying, but the relief of everything seemed to hit me, enough to make my eyes grow heavy as my consciousness began to fade away.

“Cass?”

I could hear someone calling me, but I couldn’t stay awake any longer. I was so grateful, so relieved that my wish had come true, and all I could do was mentally thank my father for keeping his end of the bargain.

Wyatt Cyldrirth…Dad….thank you so much for bringing my supernatural bros home. Thank you…for being my strength.

5

CONFRONT THE TRUTH OF THE PAST

~ADONIS~

“CASS?”

I wasn’t the only one questioning the sudden plunge of Cass’s barely existing aura as her eyes suddenly closed and her body went limp.

“Shit. Cassandra?” Omarion shook her a little before he was kneeling down and laying her on the floor. Dominick was already at her opposite side and closing his eyes in concentration.

Out of all of us, he’d be the fastest at making sure she wouldn’t suddenly stop breathing - not like it voided out the possibility.

The hairs on my arms began to lift at that moment, and one look at my brother had both of us standing in defensive positions - Otis standing at Dominick’s side while I shuffled over to Omarion’s.

Tristian was ahead of both of us; his body shifted and he landed right before the entrance to the balcony as a massive lion. Even though his fur was gold, little sparks of green and blue coursed along his body like he was about to summon an array of magic bolts.

Tristian rarely used magic - for good reason - but the fact that he was charged and ready to go only confirmed that this sudden threat wasn’t good. Within seconds, a figure in the shadows began to reveal themselves, but Tristian was already letting out a battle cry and pushing off the ground to attack.

“Tristian. Wait.” My command was straight to the point, but didn’t lack the intense flow of my controlling power as it flowed off the tip of my tongue and laced my words perfectly.

Tristian immediately skidded to a stop, landing right before the man as he took the final step that allowed the lingering sun’s rays to reveal his identity.

“Brother,” Otis warned, but he couldn’t see what I could.

At least not yet.

Tristian pushed off the ground and backed away while growling menacingly, his teeth all out on display as sparks of magic coursed along his body.

Dominick was giving me an odd look, but Omarion glanced from me over to the man in question before he rose up and boldly began to walk forward.

As he walked forward, Tristian moved back enough to take his place protectively at Cassandra’s side, his growling subsiding just slightly with Cassandra’s close company. Her mere presence always had a way with him in any shapeshifter form he took.

With each step Omarion took, his power seemed to grow and grow until we all seemed to be struggling with merely standing; the urge to kneel down was growing stronger and stronger. It didn’t take much longer before Otis was slowly taking a knee to the solid floor, while Tristian went on all fours and began to whimper.

Dominick was gritting his teeth, looking annoyed as hell, but his orange and gold eyes began to shift entirely to their prism attributes, and within a few seconds, his body seemed to shift in muscle mass and demeanor as his scrunched face smoothed out into a serious stare.

His fae magic was clearly running on high, those royal attributes in his blood taking full effect and attempting to void out the countering command of Omarion’s growing energy.

It was taking me a lot more mental strength to remain standing, but my incubus qualities weren’t going to allow me to kneel to anyone other than Cassandra.

Not even to a god like Omarion.

When he reached our new enemy, the man merely stood there, but it was obvious from the slight tremble in his body that he, too, struggled to keep aloft.

“The only reason I haven’t killed you yet is there’s the slim possibility you might be the individual Cassandra mentioned from her trial.”

Now I really struggled to keep it together. The authoritative power that emanated from Omarion’s voice gave me the strong impression he wasn’t in control anymore.

The man slowly put his hands up in surrender, but he didn’t kneel to the floor as one would expect.

“Then you should know I’m here not with ill intentions,” he began as he scanned around us until his eyes landed upon Cassandra. “I suggest you bring her inside promptly. Her temperature is dropping.”

That had us looking back at Cassandra, noticing how her skin was getting paler and her body was indeed shivering.

“Confirm your identity, first,” I prompted.

The man’s eyes looked over to mine, giving me a look of judgment before he seemed to understand what I was.

“Incubus. Figures.”

His comment didn’t bother me in the slightest as a smug smile formed on my lips at the dangerous gamble I was about to play for fuck’s sake.

“Tell me your name or jump off that ledge and die,” I ordered and laced an extra dose of control into my words while my eyes narrowed in defiance.

The man frowned then and complied with my request.

“King Wyatt Cyldrirth. Husband of Faith Cyldrirth, and, in this case, Cassandra’s father,” he introduced.

“Hmph.” I actually frowned in disappointment. “I wanted to see if you could really fly or not.”

Everyone actually looked my way, and whatever individual was controlling Omarion backed down enough for Omarion to smirk.

“I figured it was you,” Omarion began and looked back at Wyatt. “King Wyatt. Finally making an appearance after all this time. Why should we graciously follow your orders?”

“If Cassandra gets any colder, it’s going to snow,” he replied with a neutral tone. “That isn’t going to do the land good when it’s just recovering from years of death.”

“No way is it going to…” I began, but a single snowflake fell down upon my nose. All I could do was pout while Dominick sighed. He had Cassandra in his arms in three seconds flat.

“Let’s get inside. Cassandra’s health is the priority,” Dominick instructed. “Besides, he’s been here long enough to have killed Cassandra before our arrival. If he had ill intentions, he would have accomplished them already.”

He had a point.

“I don’t like his sudden intrusion.”

My eyes glanced over to my brother, his stern voice full of dissatisfaction only reminding me of my own concerns.

I agree with you, but we sensed a higher presence long before we arrived here. The queen may have called for him.

“And decided we didn’t deserve to know about it?”

Not necessary when he’s her real husband and not the one trying to take over the human race and ignite a war to prompt the Great Summoning. Let’s focus on Cassandra. She’s been through a lot and right now, her health is nowhere close to stable. She could decline due to our lack of compromise.

That was enough to prevent my short-tempered brother from doing anything stupid. I couldn’t blame him for his concern. He’d been the first to wake up and couldn’t leave until we’d all recovered from our apparent comas.

So much explaining to do. Fuck.

“Guess I’ll lead the way, seeing as you all probably don’t know where the master royal room is located,” Wyatt spoke up and looked over to Omarion. “Today is the only day I’ll allow you to try and intimidate me. Once I’ve introduced myself in this realm to Cassandra, I won’t deal with your attempts to control the situation when I’m present.”

His warning actually sent chills through me as his intense gaze moved over his shoulder to glare at me. “Especially you, incubus.”

“I’ll keep my power to myself and your daughter, sir,” I teased with a wink that surely pissed him off. Otis gave me a ‘you’re going to get us fucking killed’ look, but I began to whistle as the weight of tension from the potential idea of Cassandra being dead finally trickled away.

Relief wasn’t the proper word to explain our feelings, let alone all that had occurred to get to this place. After dealing with our own set of trials to reach this land, it was a miracle we’d gotten here to find Cassandra in one piece.

Exhausted and at least twenty-six pounds lighter.

Her weight loss pissed me off, especially. Cassandra had never been this skinny in her entire life. One look at her even in my state of emotional happiness, and I knew the exact amount of weight she’d lost.

All her curves were clearly gone, including her bountiful breasts I’d been dreaming of using as a pillow after rounds of sex.

I knew from the moment I woke up and realized what had occurred that our “absence” would hit Cassandra hard, but I hadn’t expected this.

We made our way back into the castle. My eyes immediately scanned the throne room and noticed the golden orange theme with accenting turquoise. It immediately gave me Cassandra’s vibes, which only confirmed what Dominick had assumed occurred to these lands that were known to be filled with nothing but desolation.

The idea of Cassandra being the queen of these lands was an accomplishment that made my heart swell with pride. How intriguing it was to look back upon the months when she worried about her human traits, and here she was, a queen of these lands that seemed to be mixed with fae and dragon energy while remaining on human soil.

There has to be a reason why everything was orchestrated for us to reach this fine moment.

I hadn’t realized Tristian had changed back until he spoke. “Cassandra literally created this?” His voice was soft as if he were trying not to speak loud enough to wake Cass up, but from the emotion oozing off of him, I knew he was moved by every fine detail.

He was right to be emotionally moved because it was truly inspiring to see this castle brewing with life, especially when we knew all about these lands.

It was the tales you heard of when you were little, and though Cassandra never stayed up long enough as a child for Everett to reach the supernatural tale, we were told about it for our own safety.

The tale of the fae prince and the dragon princess who wished to bring peace.

It wasn’t long before we reached a large door, one of gold metal with turquoise jewels. The knob was a large diamond, and I couldn’t help pondering about if it was real or not.

King Wyatt opened the door, gesturing for us to enter first. It wasn’t long before Dominick was tucking Cassandra into bed and, with a bit of magic, was able to change her clothes from her old attire.

Even with her being snuggled in the massive thick sheets, she still looked worrisomely pale. “Is there anything else we can do?” I couldn’t help but ask.

We looked to King Wyatt and watched him and Omarion step forward. All that did was lead them to a glaring match, and that condescending sensation began to grow stronger between them as things grew tenser by the second.

“So…um…are they clashing because they’re royals or what?” Tristian quietly questioned.

Dominick sighed. “Dragon kings and gods don’t get along automatically. It’s a major power clash. Even if they’re on good terms with one another.”

“So like me and Otis. Got it,” I concluded and watched Otis’s eyes begin to turn red as they slowly moved to look in my direction. “You didn’t let me finish my song. I’m holding it against you.”

“You’re crazy,” Otis huffed, but we both knew I took grudges far too seriously, especially when I was interrupted during any point of my creative process.

“I can handle this,” King Wyatt announced.

“Or I can do my part as her mate,” Omarion tossed back.

“You? Her mate?” That had Wyatt rolling his eyes. “I don’t approve.”

“I’d love to hear what Queen Cyldrirth has to say, for a little fae pixie guide told me otherwise,” Omarion countered as his eyes began to shift to a furious red.

“She hasn’t done the ceremony with you.”

“We did that ages ago, old man,” he revealed, and I noticed how the others began to shuffle closer to where I stood, which was inches from the door.

“We should take Cass and run away,” Tristian suggested.

“That actually doesn’t sound like a bad idea,” Dominick agreed. “I don’t like this tension one bit.”

The two of them looked like they were about to duke it out when a dark void emerged right between them, and with a solid blink, a woman with long green hair and wearing a fitted black dress stood there with the palms of her hands against each of their chests.

“Continue your childish declarations outside,” she ordered with menace. “Unless you’re going to be a positive influence on Queen Cassandra’s recovery, I suggest you two behave and settle your foolish bickering in the dragon fields far north.”

It took me a moment to realize who this woman was, until her wings finally began to show a glimpse of their iridescent beauty as they slowed down from their speedy flapping.

“Marigold?”

That had the others’ eyes widening at the woman who kept a calm yet stern expression. Her eyes landed upon me before she bowed her head just slightly.

“Welcome back to the land of the living,” she greeted. “No need for an explanation. Queen Cyldrirth has caught me up with what occurred on your end of this ordeal.”

“Um.” We all seemed to glance at Cassandra and back to Marigold before she seemed to get it.

“Hmm. I guess to avoid potential confusion, I’ll refer to my mistress as Queen Cassandra and her mother as Queen Cyldrirth, if the conversation promotes it.”

She lowered her hands then, her eyes glancing between the two of them before she gave King Wyatt a suspicious look.

“Are you going to look at me like that all the time?” King Wyatt inquired.

“Maybe. Depends on what mood I’m in. Thankfully, your daughter is too tired for me to waste magic or I’d do a little number on your royal-”

“Marigold,” Omarion interrupted. “You sadly can’t insult him.”

“Fae pixie guides don’t follow the standard royal rules you supernaturals do. Therefore, if I want to call him a deadbeat dad who’s now finally showing up to do his responsibility as a father to Cassandra, I won’t get punished for it.”

She gave a sly grin before she walked over to the washroom and began to gather a bowl and face towels. While we recovered from our moment of shock at seeing this new, dark, and older version of Marigold, she was already laying a warm cloth upon Cassandra’s forehead.

“I’m fine with either of you aiding her magically since you’re dragons and of royal blood, but I suggest Omarion proceeds to do such since I’m sure King Wyatt will have other things to attend to once we’ve recapped the events that have brought us all together this fine evening.”

King Wyatt looked a tad annoyed, but he didn’t argue as Omarion walked over to the other side of the bed before sliding between the sheets to sit up against the golden bedframe.

With a little aid from Marigold, he was able to bring Cassandra into his arms, making sure she was in a reasonable position that wouldn’t leave her too sore once she awakened.

As he closed his eyes, the temperature in the room began to spike. But what intrigued me was the visible shift in their auras. Cassandra’s aura normally matched the theme of this very room, dancing with rich gold, orange, and turquoise. On occasion, it would shift to a reddish-purple, but I could only assume it was Quil-Zu either communicating with her or aiding her with a bit of energy when in combat or training sessions.

Now the two energies were molding together, blending their vast differences in strength and shades to become one unit of golden red.

Omarion normally cloaked his aura on the few occasions we’d witnessed him get cranky back when we were guards, but now he let the secure hold free, revealing the enormous amount of energy that he hid so flawlessly.

I’d be lying if I tried to act unbothered by the sudden dramatic difference in strength. Tendrils of jealousy spiked through me and Otis. Our shifts in emotion were normally spot on, and this situation was no different now.

We wanted to be the ones healing Cassandra. To be holding her frail body and bringing back the woman we’d left the day of her apparent funeral. None of this should have happened. We never should have been sworn into the supernatural council without the public present, but it was becoming clear that the Queen of Cyldrirth had foreseen the potential tragedy and protected us without any of us realizing it until we were woken up and told the truth.

It took Omarion about five solid minutes of concentration before he expressed his satisfaction. “She should be okay now,” he declared and opened his eyes slowly. “Vladimir may come in and out if we’re deciding to have our conversation here.”

“Why?” I decided to ask the question seeing as I was as curious as the rest of us.

“The more energy I use, the thinner the wall of control I have against him. He’s also the one who supplies more of his energy to sustain her temperature,” he began but paused as it seemed like there was a moment when a switch was flicked.

The smile that formed on his lips gave controlling vibes. “Like Omarion stated,” he began, his voice a few tones deeper and laced with that degrading tone. “My energy is far more powerful and would ensure Cassandra heals at a swifter pace. Also, I’m nosy as fuck about why the four of you assholes decided to die in front of the world and are now back like you haven’t been dead for days.”

Otis bit his lip, his agitation mimicking King Wyatt’s annoyance. Tristian and Dominick seemed pretty calm, and as for myself, I was leaning towards the ‘I don’t like this guy’ benchmark.

“As much as I’d love to continue annoying you batch of fools, I have more important things to do.” With that, he was gone and Omarion was back. He sighed and shook his head. “Vladimir is high maintenance. Don’t be bothered by it. He’s a lonely fucker who doesn’t do well with interaction.”

“So like you to a lesser degree?” Tristian summarized. That rewarded him with a look of death from Omarion, which forced him to nervously laugh before he hid behind Dominick.

“Why don’t we catch up?” Dominick suggested, but glanced over to King Wyatt. “Though I’m sure you have something important to say seeing as you’re here when I’m sure you have other matters to attend to.”

He bobbed his head just slightly and glanced at Marigold, who was quietly sitting in the corner chair of the room. She seemed to be dozing off; the side of her head rested against her left palm while her elbow was on the armrest.

Even with her eyes closed, she still looked drained, as if she’d been running on spare fuel after being completely drained out.

King Wyatt quietly walked over to her, and to our surprise, he took off the royal cape that sat upon his shoulders to drape it over Marigold. The action didn’t wake her - the opposite really, as she further relaxed into the chair.

King Wyatt seemed satisfied. He then walked over to stand against the wall that was parallel to Cassandra’s bed. We ended up moving to stand on the sides of the bed; Otis and I stood on the left side while Tristian and Dominick were on the right.

“I feel there’s no need for re-introductions,” he began. “I’m well aware of who each of you are and understand the intriguing complexity of your relationship with my daughter.”

“It’s not that complicated,” Tristian noted confidently. “We’re dating your daughter. As in all five of us, though Omarion’s a side character.”

“You’re really asking for me to kick your ass,” Omarion grumbled.

“I merely like witnessing your reaction since you fall for my playful personality every single time.” Tristian smirked with pride.

King Wyatt cleared his throat, grabbing both their attention before he carried on.

“As supernaturals, I’m sure you’ve heard of these lands and the story of how this place was desolate and off-limits for many years. It was a place where those who dared to enter never returned from, no matter how strong they were in the realms of magic and physical strength.”

We all focused on his words, and I’m sure the others remembered the warnings we’d been given over and over again when we ventured outside the city for certain training sessions that were done in Cassandra’s absence.

“I’m sure with your acquaintance with my wife, you may have some understanding of our relationship, but you know little about my rough relationship with my twin brother, Wilfried.”

“Rough is an understatement,” I voiced. “Are you two mortal enemies? I’m unsure how you two can be polar opposites as identical twins.”

“Coming from the incubus whose twin is a vampire,” Omarion casually voiced.

Otis and I both looked over to him with mutual seething stares, which made Omarion cringe and glance away. “Hmph.”

“As for your relationship with Queen Cyldrirth, we’d love a brief summary of why you kept the idea of you being a twin a secret from the world. I think that’s rather important when it comes to your marriage,” Otis offered.

He had a point. Before the funeral, we barely knew what Cassandra had discovered when she went to the fae lands with Dominick to discover her heritage.

Dominick said it was complicated and best if Cassandra explained the details, but that plan was blown with the change of events. Even with Queen Faith’s brief reveal of Wyatt’s identity, we didn’t know the fine details other than Wyatt and Wilfried being two different individuals.

“The reason for our parents keeping Wilfried and I a secret in terms of our twin nature was similar reasoning as to why Cassandra and Castalia were separated at birth to be raised by families we thought we could trust. However, unlike our children’s circumstances, I was raised by our mother while Wilfried was raised by our father,” he revealed. “My mother was more of a nurturing individual. The very opposite of our father, who was strict and obsessed with the idea of generational power and wealth.”

He paused as he seemed to be deep in thought.

“Our mother specifically held many connections with other supernaturals, particularly befriending fae, humans, and even witches. She was a free spirit who didn’t let her status of queen and being a dragon shifter go to her head and prevent her from meeting new people. She easily made alliances and was well-respected in the other communities besides our dragon kingdoms. This was what shaped me to be more outgoing and look outside the box,” he revealed. “However, our father was the very opposite when it came to raising Wilfried. It was all about controlling the weak, being strong, and gaining valuable wisdom to use against the enemy or competitive supernaturals in the line of royalty. He encouraged Wilfried to stomp on other people’s plans of reaching higher than him. You can basically guess what happened when we reunited during our adulthood.”

“Complete opposites in mindset,” Otis and I said in unison.

King Wyatt nodded as he let out a long sigh. “My brother left as my best friend and returned being a completely different person. He was consumed with greed, but it got worse when he discovered the legend regarding the Great Summoning. Like a crazed researcher, he became obsessed with the idea of unlocking a creature that would use the souls of the dead as fuel to rule the universe, and the mere idea of humans being at the bottom of that food chain only excited him. He was taught to believe that humans were utterly useless, while supernaturals should only love and marry within their race. What was most potent in such tunnel vision teachings was that there was no way one could live peacefully being married to a race other than their own. Due to this, the very sight of a human dating a supernatural, for example, would grind his gears.”

“So he was peeved off at intersupernatural relationships,” Dominick concluded. “It’s not uncommon for our kind to hate the idea.”

“You’re correct,” he admitted. “It’s a practice that has become more accepted as of late, especially with the encouragement of celebrities and well-known influencers in the human and supernatural realms embarking on such romantic journeys but back then, it was a controversial moment in history.”

“Does that mean he had big issues with you marrying the queen?” Tristian inquired.

“Yes, but that was later in time after we’d already drifted apart,” King Wyatt replied.

“How were you two comfortable with being apart for so long?” Otis inquired. “Don’t you share a twin connection? If you two disliked each other so much, wouldn’t it be absolutely uncomfortable?”

“Uncomfortable and easy for either one of you to feel the other’s emotions and intentions,” I quietly added as Otis and I crossed our arms over our chests in synchronicity.

“We severed the connection,” King Wyatt casually replied, like it wasn’t a big deal.

Otis and I just stared back at him with a dumbfounded look. I don’t think the others realized the extent of how dangerous it was to destroy your connection with your twin.

It may sound like something simple, like flicking a switch, but the normal circumstance of severing a twin connection was death. No matter if they died of old age or tragically, the surviving twin would feel every bit of the pain that was inflicted by severing the bond, with old age delivering a slower and less painful agony versus murder or swift removal of the connection.

“Your shock regarding our decision is valid, but our actions and the pain that was brought by them was nothing during the time I completed such a task. I was already numb from the catastrophe that plagued us due to Wilfried’s meddling ways, and I decided then and there that I wouldn’t be connected to a murderer, let alone one who destroyed the possibility of unified peace.”

“What happened?” Tristian quietly questioned.

“There was once a king and queen. One was of fae attributes while the other was of dragon descent. The two of them grew up together. They were rivals at first, but that friendship of hate blossomed into love. The Prince of Fae was one of the strongest and most gifted in all the elements. No matter the type of natural species or the element in question, the prince mastered it all, which made him one of the most promising kings of the fae lands. The dragon princess was just as powerful in her element of fire and was one of the highest-ranked dragon shifters of her time. She excelled in combat, but her knowledge and wisdom of the lands and things of ancient history were extremely rare. It was a ranked gift because her ability to retain information as well as retrieve true facts of the past before her creation was impressive and a big asset. With the two of them being as close as they were, it was becoming very likely that the fae and dragons would eventually make a truce.”

He paused to look at Cassandra as if he wanted to make sure she was still asleep.

“The prince and princess decided to marry but neither of them wished to uphold their family kingdoms just yet. They wished to create a new kingdom, one that invited fae, dragons, and other supernatural races to live amongst the vast land. They had the approval of the fae and highest dragon kingdoms, and as their wedding gift, they offered them a land that was already blessed.”

“Already blessed?” Omarion quietly inquired.

King Wyatt nodded and decided to elaborate. “As hard as it is to believe in these common times, it was far more difficult for supernaturals to live on normal human soil. It didn’t matter if our kind invested in loads of land. If it wasn’t blessed by royals or supernatural gods, it would be impossible to live or have anything close to success upon the lands. It’s extremely rare for gods to bless a land, and that’s why this land being blessed for this king and queen was such a big deal, for they were blessed by four main races: fae, dragons, humans, and gods. The permission and blessings from the human race were from the current president, who wished for a compromise to be created between humans and supernaturals. This was before the next power play came along. That person only thought about greed and how the humans could benefit from our kind,” he broke it all down before continuing. “After the unity of this king and queen, they came to the land to prepare. With the blessings from four races, the land itself was molded into sections that benefited each race. It didn’t mean one race couldn’t venture into the other sections, but it simply promoted a ‘home’ environment that helped each race thrive comfortably. The king and queen were ready to open their gates to those approved to be the first to live upon their lands. That night was when they were murdered.”

All of us were silent at the grave news, not because it was unexpected, but because of the strong assumption that Wilfried had something to do with it.

“I was summoned to check upon the lands because multiple seers in other kingdoms warned of an act of great desolation that would ruin the plans for peace. However, I arrived far too late. The king and queen were kneeling before the throne, the two of them in each other’s arms with a long sword through their hearts. With how powerful they were, they had to have died way after the culprit had left.” He paused as he walked to the window and stood there to watch the serene lands as the sky began to twinkle with stars. “We found out then that the queen had been pregnant as well.”

That made my stomach flip while the tension in the room spiked a bit. Our parents may have not cherished our births enough to raise us, but having supernatural children wasn’t as easy as we made it seem. It was a real blessing, especially within extremely strong royal families. Royal children always had a role to play in this world. Not just to rule their designated kingdoms but also to encourage massive change when fate allowed it.

The idea that this child didn’t even have the chance to experience life was heartbreaking, and the circumstances that revolved around her demise with her parents only heightened the sense of loss.

“King Ezekiel and Queen Quilzurashi perished that day with their unborn child. Their blood poured upon the land, specifically the throne, and with their deaths, calamity was brought to the land. The beautiful oasis that would be the start of world peace was destroyed and plagued with desolation. By the time we were able to remove their bodies for the autopsy, the place of warmth was cold. The trees, flowers, and all other living creatures were dead or hibernating for what would seem like an eternity. It wasn’t long before we realized the sword belonged to a dragon royal, and seeing as I was present at the time, it was obvious that my twin brother was the potential culprit of the crime.”

“Wait,” Tristian interrupted. “Did you say Quilzurashi?”

“Quil-Zu,” Dominick whispered. “Cassandra’s dragon?”

“Could be a coincidence,” Otis brushed off.

“No.” Omarion spoke up, and we turned to look over to him to see his hard frown. “Quilzurashi is an extremely rare dragon name. One can’t casually use it. A name like that has to be given to another, and no supernatural dragons carry that name,” he explained. “I knew Cassandra called her dragon Quil-Zu, but I thought it was a choice of hers from reading dragon history. But if Cassandra only discovered the full name now, that only confirms who her dragon really is.”

“But how is that possible?” I inquired. “She died and was reborn to be Cassandra’s dragon?”

“Queen Quilzurashi cursed the murderer who killed her family and the land she died upon.” King Wyatt spoke up, drawing our attention. “It was discovered by myself, another royal seer of Monarch descent under the Butterfly Kingdom, and the four kingdoms of the fae lands.”

“What did the curse entail?” Dominick pondered. “Blood curses are impossible to break.”

The world around us seemed to darken then until it felt like we were back in the throne room and witnessing the very events we’d been discussing.

We all seemed frozen in our spots as we stared at the scene unraveling before us. The queen held her husband, who hugged her just as tightly, and my stomach dropped in horror at the wounds they had both sustained as pools of their blood gathered beneath them.

The sensation of everything around us was far too real, to the point that we could even smell the metallic aroma of their blood. I reached out to wrap my hand around Otis’s, one of the only times I’d done so since we were little. I knew the scent wouldn’t be the one thing to make him lose his cool and react. It would be the fact that the queen herself had a sense a similarity to Cassandra. It was as if we were witnessing an older version of our woman.

It was odd in a sense, and yet the defiant intensity in those spheres that were overflowing with tears reminded us of Cassandra in every way.

“I’m already king,” Wilfried countered and laughed. “You dead royals can’t do a thing.”

“With the dragon blood that spills upon this very land, the blood of my fae husband, and the mixed blood of my hybrid unborn child, I curse you, Wilfried. You will never claim a throne of your own. You will always fight for a chair that will never give you the refuge of rest. With no throne to uphold, a woman will never remain by your side, nor will you bear the joy of holding your own child,” she declared with the flowing use of magic in the air. “This land may have lost its heir and creators, but may the soul of my child return to these lands. May she carry the wisdom of her father, while harboring the strength of my dragon blood. She will return not as a supernatural but will run through the bloodline of your family. The blood of your own that lays upon our lands will seal my declaration in brittle stone.”

It made perfect sense now. Her words made all of us gawk in shock as it clicked.

Cassandra…is the unborn child?

Wilfried only laughed harder as he countered, “You believe that dead child in your womb will return within MY family bloodline? My powerful line of superior royals and dragons and won’t be a supernatural? Did my strike of lighting destroy your senses? Or is it all the hopes and dreams that waste of a man has drilled into your dumb brain that has left you in this pitiful state of confusion?”

“My child will return as someone you’ll least expect, and I swear to protect them…no matter what land my soul returns to,” she determined with confidence.

Wilfried shook his head as he approached them, and he pulled his sword out with a sly grin upon his lips. “If a child ever existed, I’d kill it,” he vowed.

“The creator of this universe…the queen…the alpha of ultimate power…won’t allow it. You can try, but I vow with my body, blood, and soul…our unborn child will return, and will return to these very lands to rule. To surpass you. To ruin you and all your dare to dream. You’ve killed us today, Wilfried… But one day…one day we’ll be victorious…and with victory…will come peace. I swear.”

Wilfried merely shook his head as he prepared for their end - his sword lifting up high as he gave the widest smile while his eyes shone with malicious glee.

“It will never happen,” he vowed. “Farewell, Queen Quilzurashi. May the dragon kingdom never see the likes of you and your tainted power again.”

The vision faded before we could witness their ends, returning us back into the dimly lit room. None of us could say anything, and I could feel Otis’s burning anger. Our hate for Wilfried and our desire for revenge for what he pulled back at the funeral was already strong, but now it was fuming with the need for our utmost attention.

“Cassandra was the unborn child and her dragon is her mother from her past life, the queen of these very lands,” Omarion concluded. “That’s why Cassandra was guided here. Is this why we were told to come to these lands to seek refuge?”

“Yes,” King Wyatt replied. “With recent events that have spread nationwide and the concern of where Cassandra stood with the nation and your deaths, the world is split between those who want to help Cassandra and those who are on the hunt to destroy her in allegiance to Wilfried, thanks to his brainwashing. It was planned with the other royals to send a message to Marigold to encourage you all to come to these lands. It would make sense, seeing as this place is one no one would dare enter. Perfect hiding place.”

“If you guys knew this…witnessed that vision you just showed us,” Tristian began. “Why isn’t Wilfried behind bars? Especially when he then decided to interfere with your marriage, locked your eldest in prison for an act he didn’t commit, separated your twin daughters, and is now trying to kill your whole generation or at least use them for the Great Summoning so he can seal the world’s fate in endless misery.”

“In supernatural law, when there isn’t a physical witness to see the death of a royal, you need three seers to confirm the death or deaths that occurred upon the land. We may have had the sword from my family heritage as evidence, but during those times when our father was alive, he argued that the murderer could have stolen the sword to frame Wilfried. Though we had one of the best psychic predictors in the royal ranks on our side, we needed two more seers to enter the land and conduct the same procedure. However, all those who tried to enter the land either barely escaped its grasps or never returned.”

“So because of this law, he couldn’t be charged as guilty of such a crime?” Dominick questioned. He looked furious and damn right disappointed with such a bullshit excuse. I couldn’t blame him because it was true shit. Supernatural psychics weren’t like normal human ones. Seers and such were strong and could see everything as clear as day, to the point that if they carried an artistic hand, they could draw everything in detail and map out what the murderer did prior to the incident. They had such a valuable individual upon their team for this case and dismissed it.

“Someone made it so it would be dismissed.”

We all looked to Tristian to see his serious expression, his lips in a hard-pressed line. “There’s more than enough evidence. The only way for fae royals to not act after one of their own of such high ranks is murdered is because of the high possibility of war. Not just normal war, but one that involves certain magic artifacts that can kill en masse.”

“Magic artifacts,” I whispered and thought about it. “You’re referring to certain magic creations that have dangerous lethal effects when triggered by the right individual, correct?”

Tristian nodded. “Supernaturals, especially royals, aren’t stupid. They wouldn’t leave something like that to karma for no reason. What if Wilfried knew of a certain artifact that others didn’t and threatened to use that to trigger the Great Summoning? If they decided to let him be and forwent the idea of a peaceful reunion, then there would be no need for him to try to start a war.”

“But does that really make sense?” Otis countered. “You’re telling me that Wilfried had enough controlling power to persuade all four fae kingdoms to basically give up on avenging the loss of their own prince. Not to forget that Quil-Zu had to be a strong royal in the dragon kingdoms. So they just dismissed her death like it was nothing? That doesn’t make logical sense to me.”

“This is where Tristian’s hypothesis is correct and answers the reason for the dismal of the king and queen’s deaths,” King Wyatt stated. He turned around to give us his full attention as his expression grew serious. “Wilfried wasn’t solely here to kill the king and queen,” he began, which had us all frowning in confusion. “He was here to steal the very artifact that has given him the power to influence the humans. It was a magic artifact that we assume was a family heirloom of King Ezekiel that has the ability to control any race without question. We’re unsure what other abilities it carries. However, it was strong enough to force the fae council to ‘dismiss’ the matter of their deaths by claiming it was suicide.”

“Suicide?” Otis questioned with a stern voice. “You can’t tell me that everyone simply believed that two of the strongest supernaturals of their time who were ready to raise their family in the new kingdom they’d been bestowed decided to kill themselves.”

I hadn’t realized I was still holding my brother’s hand. My fingers slipped from their protective hold to land on his shoulder. “Calm down, Otis.”

His anger was justified, and I felt the way it grew at my attempt to keep him settled and not on the verge of starting a battle we couldn’t yet win.

Otis bit his lip and gave me a side glare, and I returned it with a calm expression while I voiced my thoughts through our connection.

Remember this was back when being a supernatural was still fresh and they didn’t have laws that supported our kind when it came to our own killings. Whatever device Wilfried obtained had enough power to control kings and queens of the fae land. Individuals who held far more power than you, me, or anyone in this room. It could even have the power to control King Wyatt. Who knows?

“It’s still bullshit,” Otis huffed in my mind but returned his attention forward, like me. The two of us looked to King Wyatt, who’d clearly paused his storytelling to give us a moment.

“We ended up calling this artifact the Fae Oracle, or Oracle for short. It’s an item that needs to be worn unless in the hands of the owner, but there’s more to its importance,” King Wyatt explained. “It’s the key item one would need for the Great Summoning.”

“Wait, what?” Tristian gasped. “How would that be needed for something as dangerous as that?”

“We’re unsure,” he admitted. “The blueprints of its creation could surely be in this castle now that it’s been rejuvenated thanks to Cassandra, but multiple seers have revealed that the artifact, which we can assume Wilfried still possesses and is currently using to cause havoc on the human realms, is a key requirement for the ceremony.”

“I thought he needs Cassandra and Castalia for this ceremony,” Dominick offered. “And wouldn’t your son, Constantine, also have a role to play?”

“Think of my three children as a trilogy in the art of the Great Summoning,” King Wyatt suggested. “Constantine’s built-up anger in regard to his captivity is an assumption my brother is gambling on to be the initial fuel to awaken this beast. It thrives on negative emotions, especially since it’s been pent up for years. Wilfried may be villainous in nature, but he doesn’t possess enough anger to push the beast into a state of rage. He’s counting on the idea that with what he did to Constantine and him being trapped in the heart of Level Six of Celestial Prison, that he’d hold enough anger and madness to lead the beast into a frenzy.” He paused and crossed his arms over his chest before continuing. “Cassandra and Castalia are extremely tricky. You may not know this, but Castalia is the Queen of the Underworld.”

That had us staring at him with a stunned expression before we exchanged bewildered looks.

“But Castalia is alive,” Tristian acknowledged.

“You’re correct. It’s her story to tell. Not mine. However, she is the appointed Queen of the Underworld. She has the approval of the dark council of those lands between life and death. I’m sure you’ve briefly met Celeste.”

“One of the Absolutes,” Dominick replied.

King Wyatt nodded. “Castalia is of Monarch nature, thus, she would be one to aid in fueling the beast with the addition of other Monarchs of ultimate Alpha power. “

“Is that where the other girls come in?” Tristian questioned, which garnered our attention. “Alisha, Ivy, and Celeste. Alisha’s a Monarch. Ivy’s an Alpha royal, and Celeste is an Absolute.”

King Wyatt smirked as he nodded. “It’s becoming clearer why each of them ended up at one prison at some point in time. And that fact only gave Wilfried enough conviction to start to encourage more kidnappings of the supernaturals who would be of great use in preparation for the beast’s revival.”

“Then Cassandra is what exactly?” Omarion spoke up. “Originally we assumed Cassandra and Castalia would be the ones to be used as the main fuel of energy and the others would be the sacrifices needed to revive the beast. If Castalia and the others already carry such roles in this theory, and Constantine is going to be the emotional fuel to keep this beast in frenzy mode, what role will Cass play?”

King Wyatt was going to answer, but it already seemed to click in my brain as well as Otis’s. “Control. She’ll be able to control the beast,” we said in unison.

Everyone looked over to us before King Wyatt slowly nodded. “The artifact in Wilfried’s possession is only being used at a small percentile. He had to have stolen some of King Ezekiel’s blood and preserved it so that he can fool the artifact into thinking he’s its creator. However, because King Ezekiel is dead, only one who carries his blood or strains of magic can use the artifact to its full capacity.”

“You’re trying to say because Cassandra is the unborn child of the king and queen, was reincarnated with Quil-Zu, and was able to revive this kingdom, there’s a strong chance she can use the artifact,” Tristian concluded before he frowned. “Shit.”

“What?” we all questioned.

“Doesn’t that mean Wilfried has enough confirmation to basically start shit?” Tristian offered. ” He’s the reason Constantine was locked up all these years, the reason Constantine has all that anger from his childhood years coursing through his veins. He encouraged the separation of Cass and Castalia. We thought it was because he hoped they would perish, but what if he wanted to confirm their ability to survive? Castalia ended up becoming the Queen of the Underworld. Don’t you think that’s a little convenient?”

He was pacing now as the plan seemed to formulate in his mind.

“The beast will end up taking the souls of all those in the lands above AND the lands below, which is the Underworld. If Castalia is queen, she has rulership upon those very people, so if she’s one of the Monarchs to be used as energy for this beast, it’ll immediately gain that controlling essence from Castalia. That will make it impossible for anyone in the Underworld to try and escape their control. Surely Wilfried knew Cassandra was alive, or still ‘human’, but with recent events, and with Widow being his informant, he was being updated with everything happening in the prison. When Cassandra unlocked her supernatural abilities, it only confirmed what Queen Quilzurashi cursed him with. The realization of this was exactly why they rushed swearing us in. Wilfried hoped to eliminate us so that it would drive Cassandra mad, or at least be enough for him to use his control upon her as well. His announcement that Cassandra is only a villain out of circumstance due to her being controlled by her mother and the fae kingdoms was only to give the perfect opportunity for her to ‘leave’ the dark side and join his side, which is currently being perceived as good. That will put Cass in the perfect position for him to offer the magic artifact to her with the impression that she can bring her loves back from the afterlife. But in reality, she’ll summon the beast and have the control needed to do exactly what we’re trying to prevent.”

We all couldn’t speak as we absorbed his explanation.

Fuck…he’s…right!

“While all that is happening, the fae will be furious about the false accusations that could set the world up for war. The humans will worship King Wilfried in hopes of salvation, and the supernaturals will go on whatever side that will bring them security. War will descend upon the lands and that will be the perfect time to summon the beast!” Tristian concluded.

It was all coming together, as we stood there thinking about the possibilities.

“We need to find those blueprints.” Dominick’s voice was hard as stone. “We need to know what other possibilities the Oracle holds.”

“We also need to protect Cassandra at all costs,” Omarion spoke up. “If Wilfried has figured this all out, it’s only a matter of time before the rest unfolds. By morning, the royal fae, dragon kingdoms, and even those in presidential power in the human sector will be alerted to the awakening of these lands. We need to ensure its protection.”

“In terms of protection, you will be safeguarded,” King Wyatt announced. “I’ve already informed the kingdom Quilzurashi came from. She may have perished years prior, but her family has only grown in power in the realms of dragons. The rulers of the current kingdom already sent their task force of dragon knights to come to the border of these lands to protect it. Once I’m finished with our discussion, I will also visit my wife to aid with sending reinforcements here as well. With the land being rejuvenated, its protective walls will be stronger than before. You all should be protected for a few weeks, if not months.”

“What if Wilfried tries to make a move immediately?” Dominick asked.

“That would be a stupid move,” King Wyatt replied. “With tensions high on all ends, the revival of these lands will do two things. One, it will bring up the past and people will soon find out about the supernatural story regarding these very lands and it being off-limits.”

“And the second thing?” Otis and I pressed.

“Once people find out about the past, it could spark controversy regarding who killed the rulers of these lands.”

We were quiet as we thought of the possibilities. By the morning, the supernatural world would definitely be aware of the rejuvenation of these parts, but the fear regarding the desolation this very area once carried would hold them back for some time.

If Wilfried carried this Oracle magic artifact that was brainwashing the humans, it may not be a priority in his books, but that left the supernaturals, or at least those with enough common sense and resistance, to see that something bigger was brewing beneath the surface and to choose a side.

To find the fine details that led to all these events unfolding.

“What if we pushed the subject?” Tristian suggested.

That had our attention as he crossed his arms and looked deep in thought once more. “Why not share hints of the past of these lands? By morning, the supernaturals will know about this and begin whispering through the grapevine, right? What if we started that very grapevine with our own hidden sources? Create a story that’s woven with the truth but has enough hidden aspects to make the rumors spread like wildfire. Supernaturals love gossip, and once we have them talking, the humans will soon follow. Wilfried may have control of the humans, but his command was high on the scale of reasoning. He got away with his current control because of the situation regarding our deaths. However, he may not have the same controlling power if they start speculating that he was the ultimate killer of the past and wondering about his association with Widow in the grand scheme of the Great Summoning.”

“We should also bring out information regarding the summoning,” I voiced as the thought rushed through my mind as well as Otis’s.

“Not many know of the Great Summoning, but if we share enough information through the same grapevine regarding our deaths, the awakening of these lands, Cassandra’s potential uprising, and the hidden past of the previous rulers’ deaths that are connected to Wilfried and the Great Summoning, we could create a huge cloud of uncertainty.”

“Uncertainty will prompt the desire for answers, which we supernaturals are good at retrieving,” Dominick whispered. “That would lead to the higher-ups wanting to talk to those who have the best archives in all of the supernatural races,” he suggested, his lips curling before he finished with, “The fae.”

“They’ll seek the fae kingdom’s assistance, which will then reveal the truth that was hidden and point in Wilfried’s direction, revealing his manipulative abilities,” Tristian encouraged.

“The rumors and speculation will open up a case worthy enough to investigate at a universal level that could involve all races, including the gods,” Omarion quietly voiced. “If we get involved, it’ll be enough for a swift investigation and a warrant for Wilfried.”

“Which would delay any process he has for achieving what he wishes,” Tristian concluded with a wide smile. “We need to start this now if we want any chance of getting this initiated by morning.”

“Aren’t you guys going to explain how the hell you’re alive?” Omarion asked with a brow raised. “Because I’m rather impatient.”

“It’s a bit long,” Tristian admitted.

“More like complicated,” Dominick suggested.

I looked at Otis before we both shrugged and he began to think of a quick summary of the matter. “We were summoned by Queen Cyldrirth during the time you and Cass went to do that ceremony stuff. It made sense to do it because it would ensure we returned the same time as you guys, which would be the night before the funeral.”

“Queen Cyldrirth explained that she was worried about the funeral and told us that she’d received news that someone wished to poison us in some way,” I carried on. “When you take a position on the supernatural council, you have to drink a serum that basically aids in protecting you from crazy shit during public conferences. We assumed that’s what she meant, so she offered a counter serum that would nullify anything given to us.”

“However, we all suddenly got sleepy and basically passed out,” Dominick revealed.

“Wait, what?” Omarion looked confused but King Wyatt chuckled as he bobbed his head in understanding.

“Faith always has to be sneaky when it comes to initiating her diabolical plans.”

“Diabolical plans?” Omarion looked even more confused, but Tristian nodded in agreement.

“See, when we passed out, it didn’t feel like we had,” Tristian tried to explain. “Think of it like we assumed we’d fallen asleep because when we woke up, we were in beds and ready to go. Everything seemed normal when we left until we arrived and were immediately summoned. We all had an odd feeling about going and none of us felt well.”

“It was like our heads were in the clouds,” Otis and I said in unison, and I followed up with, “We were present, but it felt like we were high as fuck. Coherent, yet not one-hundred percent there. There was no time to really think, just to do, and even though we were doing, it felt as though a part of us was elsewhere.”

“We assumed it was because we were also worried about Cass,” Dominick admitted. “Plus, traveling to and from the fae lands can make you feel unbalanced until you’re well-rested, and none of us had a second’s break when we returned due to the sudden summoning.”

“When Wilfried suddenly arrived and introduced himself, we wanted to act fast, but it was like our powers were all drained out. We were there, present, and everything felt real as fuck, but we couldn’t summon our elements or anything. I couldn’t shift, and suddenly it felt like we were being tugged by a hidden force,” Tristian elaborated.

Otis and I nodded before we crossed our arms over our chests.

“Then the bomb happened,” Otis stated, and allowed me to carry on.

“When the blast went off, nothing could protect us, but that tugging sensation suddenly yanked us with enough force that it felt as if our very souls were pulled out of our bodies. For me, I visibly saw our bodies turn into ash, and yet, I felt nothing but emptiness. It was only a few short seconds, but felt like an eternity until I was suddenly waking up in my body.”

“So…what you’re trying to say is that you guys weren’t there?” Omarion was trying to decipher it, but we noticed the sudden switch in his eyes before he was grinning like an evil mastermind. “I have to admit, your wife is a cunning woman who’d do a fine job being an evil queen.”

“Your praise makes me want to kill you,” King Wyatt dryly stated, which made Vladimir laugh.

“Good, but my curiosity lies in how your wife was able to conduct such a powerful spell? Explain it to my lost counterpart for me, will you?”

He was gone before King Wyatt could scowl at him.

“Vladimir,” Omarion quietly growled, as if his counterpart god could speak back to him. He rolled his eyes as if he got a response that was dissatisfying and returned his attention to us.

King Wyatt decided to take the reigns of explaining what Vladimir had requested.

“What Faith conjured up was an extremely strong fae spell that triggers supernatural disassociation. Compared to the normal definition of disassociation where the mind has a break of how it handles information, supernatural disassociation is where the soul is given a break from one’s body. It’s one of the hardest abilities to achieve, and an interesting fact is that the only successful masters of the ability are female.” He paused to make sure we were following along before he carried forward. “What the serum you drank did was put your bodies in a coma. That’s why it felt like you passed out. Putting you in a coma would give her the opportunity to use her fae abilities to create ‘puppets’ or, in this case, replicas of your bodies. She then used supernatural disassociation to move your souls from your real bodies to your replicas. That’s exactly why you four didn’t feel well and were experiencing an ‘in the clouds’ moment,” he revealed. “The replica thrives on the flow of magic that revolves around nature. Even with Earth’s enhancement in technology and a decrease in natural habitat, the flow of magic is enough to sustain the realism of the replicas. That’s exactly why even Cassandra and Castalia were unable to notice the difference.”

“Then why has it taken you all so long to return? I grasp the fact that you were all sleeping, but if the replicas were destroyed, doesn’t that mean the souls returned to the bodies?” Omarion inquired.

We looked to King Wyatt to explain. He answered, “When the replicas are destroyed, the souls are forced back into their rooted bodies. However, being ‘forced’ back into your host is far more exhausting to the soul and the individual’s body than being summoned back by the castor, or in your cases, Faith. The bomb was indeed unexpected. Therefore, Faith wouldn’t have determined the need to summon your souls back to your bodies. The aftereffect of forced return is a delay in awakening time.”

“You sure know this in detail,” Omarion muttered.

“As Faith’s husband, I need to know the pros and cons of such a skill in case it causes her harm.”

A thought popped into my head, and I side-glanced at Otis to see we shared the same wavelength of curiosity.

“How do you know all of this when you’ve purposely kept your distance from your family?” we asked.

That had all eyes on him.

He sighed. “Due to the circumstances of what occurred upon these lands, I was designated to keep watch. Though there are rumors of the land being inescapable, I was one of the few who could enter and exit the lands. This place is also very close to Quilzurashi’s kingdom. They knew of the truth and passed it down during the generations while upholding the secrecy of such information. That gave me the opportunity to live there and guard these lands. I would be here if things suddenly went further astray than what was already paved by the land’s own demise. I already knew Faith and our relationship had been strong enough for us to focus on our commitments, but things strained with the issues that revolved around Constantine and later, Cassandra and Castalia. As much as I wanted to be there for Faith, the other three kingdom leaders ordered that I remain as the guardian of these lands. With Wilfried brewing malicious plans in various avenues, it would be too much of a risk for me to go back and forth between these lands and the fae world to see Faith. We carry a unique bond due to our marriage and bonded connection, but the distance between realms makes it extremely exhausting to have a longer conversation than the standard check-ins.”

“Does that mean you two still love each other?” I inquired. From the attention I was getting from the others, I could only assume they thought it was a peculiar question for me to ask. It was something I was sure Cass would be requesting, and that was exactly why I was asking it.

“My devotion to Faith is everlasting,” he replied without a speck of doubt. “She’s the woman I’ve always pictured being with for all my supernatural years. We may have a strain on our connection because of the years of heartache and distance, but I know that she still loves me just as I still love her. Getting rid of Wilfried is our priority now, as well as revealing the truth to the world. It would not only clear her name currently but would prove the utmost strength she’s displayed over the years without a hint of acknowledgment from those who overlooked what was truly occurring in the shadows.”

“Do you think you’ll be able to fix your broken family then?” It was Omarion who asked the personal question.

“It’s not my role to fix it,” King Wyatt admitted. It seemed like an irrational answer, but he soon elaborated. “Cassandra is the one who will be able to bring this family together. My relationship with Constantine has been severed due to Wilfried. Constantine’s relationship with Faith is thin due to their inability to communicate. Castalia and Constantine don’t get along and I don’t know the details of why other than what I’ve been told from Faith. When you look at all the possibilities, Cassandra is the only one who connects to all of us. No matter if she hasn’t met Constantine yet, I have a strong feeling she’ll have a better chance getting through to him than anyone within our bloodline. Therefore, it’s not my role to fix what’s been broken through malicious circumstances, but it is my duty to ensure Cassandra and all those who wish to aid her on this new quest are well protected and supported. With my close relations to the fae kingdoms, we could potentially turn this potential race war against Wilfried and those who wish to proceed with the Great Summoning.”

“Is Widow dead?” I had to ask the sudden question as it was triggered by the mention of those who wished to proceed with the summoning.

“Yes,” Omarion replied. “One less snake to deal with.”

“What do we do now?” Tristian questioned. “We have somewhat of a plan of what needs to be done, but that’s going to require at least the majority of us.”

“Someone has to stay here with Cassandra.”

“Me,” Omarion replied, but King Wyatt shook his head.

“You’re needed, Omarion.”

“Why?”

“You have to secure the three stones of these lands. It wouldn’t be necessary for normal circumstances. However, with Cassandra being unconscious and recovering from the rejuvenation of the land, they’re low on energy. One crystal is derived from fae energy and needs a fae to boost it. That role will go to Dominik. The second needs dragon energy. That’s exactly why I need Omarion. The third one needs human blood, which we don’t have, but I’m sure a certain vampire can solve that issue,” he explained and looked over to my brother.

His pouting frown made me smirk as I began to realize this rather intriguing development. “And you need someone to start molding the solid story, backgrounds, and resources to initiate our operation by morning,” I voiced and looked over to Tristian, who blinked.

“Wait a minute,” he began and narrowed his eyes at me. “You’re just trying to get away with being alone with Cassandra!”

“Was that supposed to be a secret?” I inquired with a smug grin. “Guess my hidden plans have been exposed. What a shame,” I dramatically sighed.

“Fucker,” Otis muttered under his breath, which made me chuckle mischievously. “The benefit of being an incubus with no role other than to comfort our woman.”

“I’ll get payback,” Otis quietly vowed.

“I’m sure you will, but I won’t care,” I casually replied. I really didn’t because if our sleeping beauty woke up in a few short hours, I’d have more than enough time to do what I’ve been fighting hard to resist.

Would she be up for it? Hmm.

“You better not dare fuck her when we’re gone,” Otis snarled.

I’d never do such a thing when our Sweet Beloved Cassandra is recovering.

“Liar.”

I’d never lie to you.

“You realize how big of a lie that was, don’t you?”

Nope. I’m blinded by your false accusations. Now go do your loyal duty of getting human blood to boost the fancy crystal.

“Are you sure it’s alright to leave Cassandra with just one person?” Dominick inquired.

“I love how you guys question my power.” I acted offended as I dramatically placed my hand over my forehead. “Cassandra would whip all of you for hurting my fragile feelings.”

“You know what else is fragile?” Omarion asked with a dangerous grin that made me pout and slowly move to stand behind Otis. He rolled his eyes and huffed.

“Don’t go attacking my cock, alright? My brother’s behind me,” Otis whined.

“Snitch,” I huffed.

“She will be fine,” King Wyatt emphasized. “The protective walls are up. The crystals’ boosts will only solidify those protective walls. Once those are complete, you may return to the castle or conduct what needs to be done to put the plan you’ve discussed in motion.”

“Once that’s done, then what?” I inquired. “Where do we go from there?”

“We wait for the next move, which can be extremely fast in approach or as slow as a turtle. If Wilfried ends up taking the cautious route in hopes people won’t further dig into the past, it’ll grant you all time to recover, especially Cassandra. It will also give you all the opportunity to explore these lands as well as form whatever alliances you may need in the event we go into a full-blown battle. Cassandra needs to speak with Constantine and explain the truth to him. That should be a priority. After that, it would be a good idea to speak with Castalia or at least confirm she’s well. I can’t go to the Underworld.”

“She’s in the Underworld?” we asked.

“Wouldn’t be surprised,” Omarion spoke up. “After the blast, Castalia was unconscious. I caught a glimpse of Lokisura holding her before they disappeared. If she’s truly the Queen of the Underworld, she’ll recover the fastest there.”

“We definitely have to make a visit there to ensure they get the potential risks Wilfried’s plan will pose upon their world,” Tristian encouraged.

“At least they get along now so that shouldn’t be hard.”

“One last question.” Otis grabbed our attention. “What if things go downhill to the point we go to war and have to try and retrieve the Oracle from Wilfried’s possession?”

“If he gets Cassandra in his grasp long enough, then the world will be doomed. If he’s unable to get Cassandra to willfully use the Oracle, or she’s able to steal it from him, we may have a chance of avoiding a full-blown war. While you’re recovering, feel free to search for the blueprints for the Oracle, but it may be a tedious task to discover.”

“We’ll try,” I concluded. “That’s all we can do.”

The others nodded in agreement as our new objective was beginning to form. We knew what had to be done, and the first steps towards the end of this fiasco were upon us.

“I’ll leave you to it. If you desperately need me, request for Marigold to contact me. Fae pixie guides aren’t restrained to distance or time when it comes to their teleportation abilities. She’d get to me the fastest and be able to transfer any answers you seek from me if any. The same goes for needing anything from Faith. Once I’ve discussed everything with her and updated the other fae kingdoms, we’ll begin to prepare on our end so you will be fully supported if war is inevitable.”

We nodded and he began to head to the door. When his hand landed on the knob, he paused and whispered, “If Cassandra also wishes to speak to me, the same method of reaching me applies. I’ll answer any questions she has.”

He was about to leave, but Omarion quietly muttered, “You granted her wish, didn’t you?”

I wasn’t following what he was referring to, and from the others’ confused expressions, we all seemed to be on the same boat.

“Cassandra’s wish was already granted now that you know the underlying circumstances that led to the council’s public demise,” he voiced and opened the door. “All I had to do was remind her that she’s supported by the Universe and that anything is possible with trust. With support, she believed her wish would come true and that’s what ended up happening.”

“It’s a shame that you didn’t get to raise her,” Omarion muttered, and for a split second it felt like the words came from Vladimir.

“For once, I can only agree with you.” With those last words, he walked out of the room and closed the door behind him, leaving us in silence.

We all seemed to take a deep breath of relief. The five of us were lost in our thoughts as we seemed to be bombarded with the list of things we’d have to take care of. We knew that the next couple of days, weeks, or potential months would be the most precious time we had to spend with Cassandra.

We may be alive and well, but it was obvious that Cassandra would have lingering scars from the incident, and those would need to be healed in a special way only we could deliver.

My eyes sought the woman in question, and I stared at her as she continued to sleep away in Omarion’s possession. The sight nagged my incubus senses, sparking a hint of jealousy, but I quickly tamed it for the sake of control.

I’d been patient all this while. I only needed a bit more time to get what I wanted.

Now that we’ve confronted the truth of the past, all we need to do is play this game of Battleship. Patience is surely going to be an issue.

6

TICK TOCK TICK TOCK

~CASSANDRA~

MY LOVE, sweet love, a queen so divinely loved. Dream of me, think of me, let our love rise above. Our love has always been destined for you, but time is such a tricky gambler. No matter the past, we live in the present, and there’s no future without you.

The tender melody drifted into the hollows of my dreams, my body moving at the flow of the melody as the familiar silhouette danced with me across the starlit ballroom that was flooded with moonlight.

I could feel the dream beginning to fade. It was just one of the many I’d fallen in and out of. My consciousness worked towards cutting through the wall between what was real and what was in the realms of dreams. I felt the exhaustion that still settled in my bones.

It felt like I’d truly gone through a battle - scratch that, more like a war - and my sluggish mind was attempting to return to its beat-up body.

Fighting through the fog, aching soreness, and temptation to return to slumber, I mentally swam towards the surface of consciousness, the melody of a song in the background growing louder and clearer.

A hidden princess, a destined queen, how privileged we are to love you. To touch you, feel you, and be a part of who you are. What was once lost is now right at home, and only time can tell the wounds that need to be healed. Don’t worry, my love, sweet darling of royalty, for we will reach victory in this game of love and war.

Opening my eyes seemed like the hardest part of waking up, but slowly, those very lids lifted, and I was greeted with the most mesmerizing sight of stars I’d ever witnessed.

My vision was blurry at first, but as it got clearer, the outstanding sparkle of the twinkling stars in the sky left me speechless while I could feel the joy of my awakening from all around me.

The sudden sensations overwhelmed my senses, and as if the world sensed my discomfort, it teetered down just a bit.

Emotions of pride and satisfaction flooded my mind while my nostrils took in the various scents that seemed from near and far. This place of tranquility and safety that should have harvested the growth of various supernaturals was finally restored to its glory, but better.

I didn’t need to see with my own eyes what I’d somehow contributed to restoring. I could feel the vibrations of the running streams of waters and the tiny wisps of wind that danced through the delicate leaves that rustled in their wake.

I could hear the buzz and tiny cries of the animals that seemed to be lost in deep slumber, and sense the combative thrill between the rushing movement of hot lava versus the soothing calm of the still lakes.

I sensed the movement of individuals from three different directions, but their presence didn’t disturb me or the land they walked upon. Their auras were all familiar and connected to me, enough for me to know exactly which direction held who.

That triggered the past of what I’d endured up until this very moment, and the song that had drifted into my dreams was on its last bar of notes.

“Love and war. The sacrifices we endure. No matter the consequences, I’m sure we’ll all return, into the loving arms of our supernatural savior.”

The voice came from above me, the tune of the seductive sound sending tingles through me - those fizzling sensations I knew all too well. The song moved me. Even with the little bits and pieces that floated into my moment of semi-consciousness, the words were too touching to ignore, and only one person in this lifetime could sing anything and move me to tears.

Lifting my gaze further up, I found the culprit of the divine masterpiece of music, and our eyes locked at that moment as he finished the final note to his written melody.

I saw purple orbs with their silver rings, luscious lips of softness, strands of black and purple, and that emotional tornado dancing in the lines of his usually seductive expression.

His relief came in the form of tears, a reaction I sometimes forgot he was able to project. It triggered my own emotions as my heart quivered at this new reality. This wasn’t a dream or a figment of my imagination. This was the reality I’d been wishing for since the day I’d seen the raining ashes and burning debris of the stage that held four of the most important individuals in my life.

I was now peering up at one of those four, and yet I struggled to acknowledge his realism. My limbs were like iron weights, attempting to remain in their place for all eternity, but I fought against the idea as my new obsession was confirming my growing suspicion of the truth.

With persistence, I gathered the strength to lift one of my arms and slowly reach upward with my slightly trembling hand. My body’s response was out of fear, the bubbling fright that was growing stronger and more potent as my hand reached to touch his cheek.

The second my hand lightly grazed his flesh, I stilled in preparation for my vision to fade away. The world around me which buzzed with life seemed to stop for a few seconds, just to confirm I hadn’t missed a single beat of this moment.

I waited and waited, expecting the inevitable, before I took the added risk of laying my hand upon his cheek and letting it remain there. Even with the physical touch, I couldn’t dare give in to the idea of this being the truth, and with such realization the world around me moved again - the wind picking up and delivering a warm light breeze that carried the aromas of sunflowers and roses.

The land was celebrating, encouraging me to accept that this was truly real, but it took a tear leaving those glassy eyes falling down to my own tear-stricken face for me to finally accept the truth.

“Adonis?” My voice was tiny, a croak of the single name of my mischievous incubus who could do nothing but taunt and shred my underwear. I expected him to give me one of those cocky, seductive smiles and taunt me further, but the way he smiled proved just how emotionally moved he was with my awakening, more tears falling from their pooling shelter.

“Now, Cassandra,” he began as his lip trembled. “Why are you looking at me like you’ve seen a ghost?”

His question made a laugh leave me, but it shifted into a sob as my tears fled my eyes. He ended up joining in, the two of us sobbing like we’d survived some sort of apocalypse, but I wondered if he could feel just how happy I was.

My tears weren’t out of sadness, but joy. My sobs represented the immense relief that I hadn’t been hallucinating or living in a happy dream. The men I’d come to love, the men I’d grown up with, weren’t dead after all.

They were alive, and right here in a place where they could be protected.

My gratefulness made light showers behind me fall down from the sky, and I only cried harder at the relief those very droplets created. Rain washed over the dirt of the past and would deliver a flood of rejuvenation not just in myself, but to all my men.

We were alive, safe, and had somehow unlocked something I knew was surely treasurable. The minor details didn’t matter to me. As of now, I’d ended up being the true victor in a battle I’d thought was lost.

Adonis ended up scooping me into his arms, and I gathered the strength to wrap my arms around his neck and hug tightly.

“You’re real,” I sobbed into his shoulder as my body shook in his embrace.

“Oh, Cass. I’m as real as your pretty lingerie,” he teased and kissed my neck. “Goodness, I missed you. My brave, beautiful queen.”

“No more princess?” I inquired.

“Nah,” he whispered. “You’re beyond that title now, Sweetness. You were the queen of our world before this very land’s creation.” He leaned back and looked into my eyes. The two of us were drenched from the rain that continued to lightly fall.

Neither of us seemed bothered by it as we merely got lost staring into one another’s eyes.

“Did you write that song for me?”

“I did,” he confessed with a tender smile as I watched the droplets from the rain run down his face. “I never got to finish.”

That made me actually giggle as I shook my head. “You and interruptions.”

He ran his hands through my wet strands then, entwining his fingers into my turquoise locks until his hand pressed against the back of my head, stilling my head enough for him to close the brief distance between us and lay those lips upon mine.

This kiss was like no other. Raw and desperate one second, and slow and passionate the next. The back and forth transitions were nothing in comparison to the waves of warming pleasure that assaulted my senses.

I was moaning in seconds. My aching body that felt heavy and weak suddenly was spiked with an unknown force of power that made everything go into overdrive. The rain that fell upon us swiftly stopped as I went from being in Adonis’s lap to being pinned between Adonis and the ground beneath us.

I couldn’t care less where exactly we were in this world, as long as I was lost in the whirlwind of Adonis’s master tongue, addictive mouth, intoxicating cologne, and those delicate yet mischievous hands that roamed possessively around my body.

We were breathless in a matter of minutes, the two of us being forced to break the kiss for the sake of oxygen. I felt like I was spinning through the clouds, but it was such a happy emotion that left me giddy while I lingered in the pool of relief.

“As much as I’d love to continue this here on the roof, my queen, I’d rather you don’t get a cold,” Adonis commented. The glint in his eyes told me something more.

“Is Otis talking your head off with that twin communication of yours?”

That only made him smile further before he chuckled and bobbed his head.

“The angry fucker is jealous as hell that you’re awake. He could tell from the swift weather changes, but it’s gonna take him a while to get back here, just like the others.”

“Where did they go?” I inquired.

“We were given the task of boosting up the three crystals of these lands. Not sure if you have a clue of such, but they decided to go to each crystal together versus independently. Tristian is tagging along while working on what seems to be our diabolical plan.”

“Diabolical plan?”

“I’ll explain when you’re all warmed up,” he encouraged before he was up and crouching down to scoop me up. He frowned as he looked down at me and shook his head. “We’re going to have to work on this weight thing. I like struggling to pick you up.”

My fist punched into his chest, making him cough and almost drop me.

“Never mind. I don’t miss you, underwear-destroying seducer.”

He chuckled and brought me right against him to kiss me deeply. “I missed that damn mouth of yours.”

“You make it seem like we’ve been gone from one another for centuries,” I muttered but I knew exactly how he felt. It had been days since the event and yet it felt like an eternity had passed by without seeing them.

The loneliness those days brought was another level in comparison to when I was in prison. Those days and nights may have been difficult, but at least I knew they were alive doing something outside of those metal bar walls to try and get me out.

Far different from accepting the men you love are dead…

“It feels that way, doesn’t it?” he quietly stated before he took a deep inhale and let it out. “There’s lots to explain.”

“Like how you all somehow came back from the Underworld?” I weakly suggested. My obvious exhaustion caught his divine attention.

“Why don’t we talk about that with a nice bath?” he suggested.

“I probably stink of death,” I commented while wondering if I did smell. I could clearly smell everything else but my own stench that I probably gathered from the trial I’d endured.

“You smell like roses,” he replied and kissed my nose. “And even if you did smell like a dumpster, I’d still kiss every inch of your body.”

“Romantic,” I whispered with a slight grin. He returned my pleased smile with his own before he looked forward. I did the same and realized we had to be on the newly established roof of the castle.

The current view was spectacular, a sight you’d think to witness in a movie of another world. I’d admired it when I’d awoken from the trial, but it only seemed more satisfying to witness in the arms of someone I loved.

“I’m so proud of you.”

I looked up to see Adonis’s appreciative gaze was centered on me.

“I didn’t do anything spectacular,” I mumbled in an attempt to lessen the strain of this grand achievement. I mentally knew it was something I deserved to appreciate, but I still hadn’t fully accepted that thanks to me, this world was reborn.

Me, Quil-Zu, and Marigold, with Omarion’s support.

“The Cassandra before this prison fiasco would have hidden within the comforts of her bedroom and mourned the loss of her four annoying supernatural bros. The Cassandra who lies in my very grasp pushed through the sadness that plagued her existence, declared vengeance and got her fae pixie guide to create various connections across the supernatural lands to benefit her uprising, set up the perfect scene in front of the nation to make it look like she’s the perfect villain being tempted to the side of light, journeyed to these very lands that were previously filled with desolation with barely any rest, and awakened a land that has been asleep for decades. I think that’s something to be proud of, Cassandra.”

“And managed to preserve my low stock of lingerie from the wrath of a certain incubus’s sharp fingernails,” I voiced with a bit of sarcasm.

The way his smile made his eyes glimmer with pure mischief only encouraged me to lower my gaze to my chest to see my bra was clearly gone and I hadn’t even noticed.

“Adonis.” My voice alone held enough threatening ambition to have him nervously laughing as the wind picked up with a pinch of frost.

“It didn’t hold your girls properly,” he excused and secured me in his hold before swiftly turning away from the view to walk towards the stone stairs.

“We’ll have to look into your lavish wardrobe and get you a better fit.”

“I don’t think this new castle came with new clothes,” I pointed out.

“Probably not, but we can check before we enjoy a nice bath.”

“Are you pulling my leg or are we actually bathing together this time?”

We entered the dark stairwell, but even the darkness couldn’t hide those bright white teeth that peeked through his grin.

“I think I’ve teased you enough this hour, don’t you think?”

That made me smile as I relaxed against him. “Don’t leave me like that again.”

“If I had my wish, Cass, I’d never leave your side,” he quietly admitted. “Though I have no doubt in my mind that it would piss you off to no end and you’ll have far too many sacrifices in the realms of lingerie to afford to have me around.”

“There would be a panties-and-bra crisis in this kingdom,” I huffed. “And we’d all know the culprit.”

“I’d automatically plead guilty,” he admitted in amusement.

The swinging movement aided my sudden calmness, and I closed my eyes for a brief moment.

“Looks like there’s not much here,” Adonis announced, but his words didn’t cut through the calm fog that wrapped around my mind.

“Cassandra?”

The silence that followed reigned in the room, and I felt something touch my cheek ever so slightly. “My poor love is drained.”

“She just needs a nap,” Marigold’s mature voice answered.

“Ah. Marigold.” Adonis sounded a bit surprised. “I must admit, I like this version of your appearance.”

“Queen Cyldrirth said similar,” she admitted and yawned. “The power nap was very rejuvenating.”

“Glad to hear it,” Adonis replied. “Do you have things to attend to?”

“I will shortly,” she began. “But it looks like you need some assistance?”

“Do you think you can get Cassandra some proper attire that fits her frame?” he inquired. “I’ll give Omarion bonus points for attempting to ensure Cassandra ate something since our abrupt departure, but these clothes aren’t going to do for our Cassandra, let alone at the rank of royalty she now falls into.”

“I agree,” she replied, “I’m going to assume you all will need attire.”

“True, but we can’t go anywhere out of these lands without a disguise of some sort. Tristian can get away with it, and probably Omarion, but the rest of us would be easy to pinpoint, and all of us together would probably ignite a wave of mayhem.”

“Indeed,” she agreed. “You all need to rest but also prepare. These lands are indeed the safest for now, but it’s only a matter of time before Queen Cassandra has to begin to create alliances to have a fighting chance against Wilfried.”

“I have to inform her about her father,” Adonis voiced. It caught my attention, but I couldn’t convince my mind to cooperate just yet.

“You can do that later tonight. It should take the others until morning to return. They’re going to support Tristian’s investigation plans on the outskirts of the land as they await his return once the last crystal has been attended to,” she explained. “I suggest you take advantage of the situation.”

“You’re rather cunning, Marigold,” Adonis praised. “We’ve got to find you a man so you can give him a run for his money.”

“I-I don’t need anyone,” she stuttered before adding, “I’m Queen Cassandra’s advisor. Love isn’t necessary.”

“Sure, sure,” Adonis hummed like he was already deciphering a plan in his mind. “I should get Dominick to summon his fae pixie guide. See if you two are going to be a match made in Heaven.”

“I’m leaving.”

Adonis ended up chuckling before he quietly sighed. “It feels good to be back…but will all of this last? The clock is only counting down, and only time will tell if we’re heading into war or have a chance of avoiding it all.”

My body swayed from side to side until I was lowered upon soft sheets. It wasn’t long before I was tucked into safe arms, and I further relaxed as the spicy cologne consumed my sense of smell.

“Note to self. Have to feed our Cassandra good food for the next few weeks so she gains those hips back,” he muttered. “Hmm. You’re loud. Shut up. I’m snuggling with my queen. Ya, ya. Our queen. But she’s in my arms and not yours, so fuck you.”

He was clearly arguing with Otis, which was intriguing when he was speaking out loud, but soon the only sound was the tick of the olden clock in the room.

Tick tock. Tick tock. Tic…tock.

7

SERENADE TO MY QUEEN

“Adonis Von Dolorosa. If you think this beautiful white lace masterpiece is going into that tub of actual chocolate, you’ve absolutely lost your damn mind!”

My hands were on my hips, which was rather uncomfortable with how thin I was. I might as well be grabbing my damn bones at this point. Not to mention how uncomfortable I already felt standing almost in the nude before Adonis, who was casually sitting on one of the grand beds he’d decided to claim because of the red-and-purple theme.

We’d both taken a slight nap but awakened in the middle of the night thanks to my random muttering. I hadn’t realized it with Omarion, or maybe he didn’t want to linger on the fact I’d been muttering and crying in my sleep, but my distressful sleeping sessions could have been one of the many reasons I felt exhausted.

Obviously, there were plenty of factors playing their role in this, but what other excuses could I really use to dismiss the reality I had some sort of PTSD I’d have to deal with down this slippery road?

Another diagnosis to add to the health list.

Marigold had brought an array of clothes for all of us before she set off to aid in the preparation of some plan the guys had thought of. I was behind on what the new scheme was, but with how drained I still felt, I was being forced to focus on my self-care.

Self-care during a time of madness with a self-entitled murderer who was on the verge of igniting a supernatural war upon our lands.

Adonis uncrossed his legs, only to place his left one over the right and lean back to observe my body in the new set of lingerie he’d chosen from the incredible amount Marigold had brought over.

I wasn’t even going to ask how my fae pixie guide was doing all of these tasks independently like she’d been an undercover miracle worker for all my existence, but it was appreciated when I could only focus on one thing at a time.

It made me feel a bit saddened that it took me losing my men to trigger the ability to awaken her unique gifts and older appearance, but I guessed it was better late than never.

The topic made me wonder if Castalia was well or still recovering from the incident like I was. Our connection wasn’t strong in terms of sensation or anything close to what Otis and Adonis carried as twins, but I knew within my heart that she was still alive.

That was what gave me a bit of relief whenever the thought of her came to my mind. I hoped Mother was well, and as for Constantine, I knew it was only a matter of time before I’d have to venture back to Dubai and confront him.

If I can ever leave this place now that I’m queen.

So many questions and responsibilities, but as of now, my current dilemma was making sure the new lingerie size fit my body to Adonis’s liking while attempting to figure out why the tub was filled with fucking chocolate.

No. Not bits of chocolate in various wrappers, but luxurious chocolate-fountain-worthy chocolate melted to the perfect smoothness. I could only assume it was milk chocolate.

“See, the whole chocolate bath thing wasn’t my idea,” he reasoned. “That was the dragon arse of a god.”

“Omarion?” I’d begun to translate their random nicknames for my poor dragon god out of mere instinct, but it was clear, even with everything we’d gone through with Omarion joining our crew, it would take a little while - more like a good decade if we’re lucky - for them to finally accept him.

“Did he promise you chocolate?” Adonis offered the reminder. “Or was it more like ‘You’ll douse me in chocolate and lick every bit off before eating me up and fucking me senseless’ to which he agreed?”

“Yes, I did offer that, but that didn’t mean fill a tub with the finest milk chocolate in the land! How the hell did you guys get chocolate here?! Plus, I thought you randomly chose this room.”

“My decisions are never random, Cassandra,” he practically growled with a playful smile as he admired my figure. “Besides, licking chocolate off your body or soaking up in chocolate still sounds like a fine dessert to enjoy with good company.”

“I can already feel the UTI I’ll get from this,” I complained. “Can I put clothes on?”

“No,” he replied, still looking amused as ever.

I sighed and decided to look around the room in wait for Adonis to figure out what he wanted to do. He always had these creative moments where he needed you to remain in a specific place so he could garner inspiration for a song or the rare occasions where he had some sort of fashion idea.

I wasn’t sure what to think about, my mind flooded with so many things that it seemed impossible to hold onto a single string in the sea of thoughts. Sooner or later, I’d have to make a to-do list or something to aid me in all the tasks we had ahead, but I wondered if we’d even have enough time to do what had to be done before Wilfried made a move.

The pressure was truly on, which made it harder to simply enjoy this brief moment of stillness. To enjoy being in the presence of one of my lovers like the many times I’d wished and dreamed for in the crappy cell in supernatural prison.

I briefly wondered how the other girls were doing. Was Alisha done with whatever training she was receiving? How was Ivy and the family stuff she’d been dealing with? Not to forgot Celeste. I’m sure she was doing something empowering.

We may not have been super close, but I hoped they were all well, especially in these times of tension. That made me wonder what would be approaching us in the morning. Would the national news be discussing this place?

Would drones be trying their best to enter the protective walls to get visuals of what was going on? So much could happen in the next few hours, and yet I could barely get over the fact I was standing in my underwear, feeling unconfident, and wondering how a chocolate bath was going to make me feel better while avoiding the possibility of a UTI.

Gosh…I guess I should be happy I shave down there on the regular or may the heavens bless this man when he tries to go through that chocolate-covered forest.

“Cassandra.”

My sudden flinch was from my obedient movement to turn my full attention to the individual who called my name. The powerful voice that held possessive energy to it was obviously from Adonis, and the way his eyes stared back at me had my whole body quivering out of sheer impatience.

It’s like I went from drained and anxious to a sexually charged puppy.

Adonis merely patted his lap, and just like that, I was there, sitting on it and looking at him in wait for his next gestured command. His darkened eyes shifted back to their normal purple nature, the silver rings briefly expanding before they, too, returned to their normalcy.

That left me feeling disappointed, and a pout automatically formed on my lips.

Adonis hooked an arm around my waist before he leaned right in to kiss me tenderly. There was no magic involved in the simple touch. It was simply a sweet kiss that left me wondering if we’d one day surpass the barrier that stopped him from wanting to take things to another heated level.

“Adonis,” I whispered. “Why did you stop?”

His lips were still inches from mine when I asked, and I could see them morph into a hard line as his eyes couldn’t hide his confliction.

“Do you really hate your body?”

His question was completely unexpected, leaving me staring back at him with a blank stare while my emotions went into overdrive. His question surprised me for a number of reasons, but what screamed out to me was whether he and the others could possibly be attracted to me in my current state.

I’d always been on the curvier side, at least with my hips and my slim waist. Regardless of those qualities, I’d never felt this hollow incompleteness. My weight loss was merely just a part of my recent dysphoria when it came to my appearance.

Even now as I sat on Adonis’s lap, I worried about the scratches and wounds I’d yet to heal. The marks I refused to get rid of because I couldn’t gather the strength or courage to discredit what had occurred that day of the funeral.

With magic, my glamor was on point, even when in Omarion’s presence, but without those extra abilities that gave some sort of comfort, I was forced to acknowledge my failure in keeping up with my appearance.

My skin was tanner and far drier due to the lack of moisturizer. My hair was beginning to become a static mess even with it thankfully not in a nest of tangles. Not to mention my dry lips, puffy eyes from the shed of tears, dark circles, and the added strain from the exhaustion.

My body felt like thin limbs with loose skin, and I hadn’t dared even look into a mirror because I was terrified of the woman I would see in my reflection.

To acknowledge how badly I’d taken care of myself since potentially losing my loved ones.

The fact they were alive and well should have boosted my spirits. I was here with Adonis while the others would most likely return by the morning, and yet it still wasn’t enough to push me out of this funk of self-hate I hadn’t allowed myself to dwell on.

The actions of my past in the deepest parts of my hidden despair only seemed shameful now that I was forced to look back on it. Maybe it was because I had to act like someone I wasn’t for the sake of carrying the weight of loss upon my shoulders.

Or it was the perfect excuse to push me forward while my heart fought against mourning what I couldn’t accept. There could be a list of excuses, but it wouldn’t be the proper answer to give to the man who stared at me patiently.

There was only one logical answer, and when it came to Adonis, I didn’t have to paint the perfect tale to defend my truth.

“Yes,” I finally replied, my eyes not leaving his. “I mean, look at me.” I used my hands to slowly move down my face to my waist. “This set barely fits me, as in it’s slightly big when you look at it. I’ve never been this small in my life.” Staring down at the palms of my hands, I couldn’t help but notice their slight shakiness. “Everything hasn’t really hit me yet. That this isn’t all a wistful dream. Since the funeral, I’ve replayed that moment again and again, trying to figure out an escape plan of sorts. Trying to convince myself that there had to be something that prevented what I saw…or what my heart refused to accept.”

I lifted my head to look at him. I was on the verge of tears without even realizing it until the very droplets left my eyes and graced my heated cheeks.

“I should be happy. I’m relieved. I’m…grateful. I’m here, alive, and those I love have somehow managed to return from the dead.” I paused to gather my thoughts as he reached out to wipe my tears away. “Why can’t I be happy? When I realized you were still here…still real and felt the others’ energies, there was a burst of hope, or maybe that was the same emotion of relief, but it all seemed to fade away when I woke up and you wanted me to try this on.”

I tugged at the lace in disgust. “I can’t even bear looking in the mirror. The thought ignites fear, and now I…I can’t comprehend how you or the others could feel attracted to me. It never really dawned on me when it came to Omarion. Maybe because his sworn loyalty has given me some sort of peace of mind since that fateful day, but I’ve known you and the others my whole life. You’ve watched me at all stages of my life, so why should I feel ashamed? My thought process doesn’t make sense to me, but it doesn’t matter if I try to convince myself what is true, what is not, and what you and the others may think of me. I guess I’m fighting a battle in my head that I’ve already made impossible to win.”

Shaking my head and sniffing lightly, I pressed my hands to my face to try to hide from it all. “I just want to feel like myself again. To be back at my previous weight. I obviously can’t turn back time and be the Cassandra I was the morning of the funeral. I’ll still have to deal with this PTSD, or whatever else I’m going to deal with on an emotional, physical, and mental level, but I want to feel confident in your presence again.”

I lowered my hands and gave him a hopeless look. “I want to be loved by you. To be the apple of your eye and to enjoy those silly taunts we’ve always bounced between us. Even if we don’t fuck and only kiss until all this craziness comes to an end…I want to feel worthy of that love and not like how I currently feel…which is pretty close to trash.”

My confession ignited that raw hurt that sparked in his eyes, and I knew without a doubt I’d ruined any chances of us doing anything with my negativity. It was the honest truth, and I didn’t see the need to lie to him either, but maybe he could help me figure out a way around this bubble I felt trapped in.

Surely my Adonis could unlock these emotional handcuffs of self-confliction I’d somehow placed upon myself.

He placed his hand upon my lap and whispered, “Want to go somewhere?”

“Where?” I inquired. “We haven’t even explored these lands. All I know is this castle and whatever secrets it carries and the garden.

“You’re the creator of this world, Cassandra. You can create anything,”

“Anything?” I offered. “Can I gain twenty pounds?”

“Create anything feasible with the elements around you,” he elaborated while trying to shield his own emotions. I was sure he was hating this odd, nerve-wracking conversation. It was probably making him uncomfortable.

“Okay. Let’s just waltz into a portal and arrive in a quiet area with loads of flowers and the moon shining down on us with loads of blankets for a nice picnic with marshmallows.”

He arched an eyebrow at the marshmallow part and I shrugged. “You have a bathtub of chocolate waiting for me to get a UTI for a year, but I can’t have marshmallows?”

“I never said you couldn’t. It’s just weird to have marshmallows alone when you could have had some s’mores,” he advised.

“Valid point,” I whispered as if I’d forgotten about those graham cracker, marshmallow, chocolate delights. “Ya. That stuff and extra marshmallows for toasting.”

He smirked slightly before lifting me up. He took one step which was followed by the act of another, but our surroundings shifted as he took the second step, which landed us in the heart of a forest that was decorated in flowers with a campfire, loads of blankets a few inches from the burning pile of wood and only a few solid steps from a mini wooden cabin.

The moon shone down upon us, which seemed to validate my random imaginative moment. “Okay. That was cool as hell.”

He lowered my feet but kept a hold around my waist as we admired the serene view. The flowing sensations from this cozy spot were doing their part to ease away the anxiety that I’d somehow built in this short period of time.

It felt as if I were dealing with a midlife crisis only this was what happened when you were a supernatural like me dealing with the revival of my boyfriends after awakening a land that was owned by my past-life parents and attempting to keep my sanity with the brief acknowledgment that I hated my appearance.

Yup. Sounds like a supernatural midlife crisis.

I hadn’t realized Adonis had moved his arm from my waist until his fingers wrapped around my right hand and squeezed very lightly.

“Cass,” he quietly whispered.

“Sorry…uh.” I had to make him realize why I may have a delayed, zoned-out response at times. “I’m still adjusting to these feelings. Not my own but the sensations of the land, I guess? I know my mother mentioned that as queen the world thrives on her magic and moods and that’s why she’s stuck within the kingdom unless for emergencies and stuff. I’m trying to adjust to the heightened sensations, but it’s becoming rather difficult.”

“Can you request the land to give you you a break for a few hours?” Adonis offered.

“Ask the land?” It seemed almost preposterous in nature, and yet it didn’t seem like a bad idea. “I could. I mean, why not?”

Adonis bobbed his head while I concentrated on mentally voicing my request.

My kingdom of pride and joy, please hear my simple plea. Allow me some moments of peace from the sea of sensations that whisk through me while giving us the privacy this nest delivers respectively.

There was a shift in the air as a light breeze buzzed by. Like the knob of a faucet being switched off, the sensations were gone, which left me feeling less overwhelmed.

“Did it work?” Adonis asked, but I felt like he already had the answer.

“Yes,” I replied in relief. Thank you so much.

“You’re going to eventually have to think of a name for your kingdom,” he suggested and tugged me forward to warm up near the fire.

“I agree,” I replied. “When things settle…whenever that will be.”

We settled upon the blankets as we warmed up by the fire, and I was later amused by Adonis as he excused himself to use the washroom, only to return with everything we needed to make s’mores.

The moments that followed were peaceful as we appreciated this moment of being lost in creating our chocolate marshmallow treats and watched the burning force of the fire that danced marvellously. There was no pressure to speak, which was one of the qualities I cherished when it came to Adonis.

Sure, he enjoyed flirting and making conversation when the time was right, but he understood that everyone experienced a desire for silence, and it never left him feeling uncomfortable.

It had to be a musician creative quality he’d gained for himself, for during those moments of creativity, he’d have no choice but to get lost in his thoughts while the world remained silent in his realms of concentration.

I don’t know if it was the silence that cradled us in our little spot that made it seem as if we’d gone on a getaway or this charitable moment that allowed me to be me and enjoy the sweet things in life that cut through the hidden threads of worry, but my spikes of anxiety and fear lessened every minute until I didn’t feel as if I’d drown in a sea of endless expectations moments later.

I could grasp the idea that I was in a safe environment and with a man who wouldn’t judge me. It took me a few mental repetitions of the obvious circumstance I was in, but when it finally clicked, I could breathe easier.

“I feel a bit better,” I admitted.

“Ya?” He reached out to hold my hand, inspecting while his fingers gently massaged the back of my hand. “Do you want to stay here until the others return?”

“Yes,” I replied. “You said they were going to three different crystals, but as a unit. It didn’t feel that way at first,” I admitted.

“The original plan was for them to go in the directions of the crystals, which they did, but Otis said they realized it would be better to go as a unit to each crystal because this is a new land and who knows what was invested into the protection qualities prior to its rebirth.”

“Good call,” I whispered and tried to look away, but he reached out to turn my head to face his, leaving me no choice but to stare into his mesmerizing eyes.

“Cassandra.” I swear to the heavens, he was going to make me experience death with that voice. “Aside from your body, is there something else you’re wishing to have from before all of this happened?”

His question made me frown, but maybe he knew I still worried about my confidence issue. “I’m a little afraid that I can’t keep up this boldness in my persona for much longer,” I confessed. “That level of confidence I carried even when I didn’t know shit on the outside. I feel a little lost…like I’ve literally lost a piece of myself and I’m still trying to find where she went. My body will gain weight with enough cake, I guess, but I dislike this side of myself that’s frightened for what’s to come. Fear is only natural, but I wish I had the confidence to deal with it.”

Letting out another long sigh, I shook my head. “I must sound like a broken record. Aren’t you already tired of asking me how I am?”

“I’ll never be tired of checking in on your emotional and mental status, Cassandra,” Adonis stated without a hint of dismay. “People love to judge a book by its cover. To view a person who smiles brightly and appears strong and in their element on the outside. I don’t care about that shit. Anyone can paint a smile on their face. What I care to dive into are the emotions that are hidden within. The twirling hurricane of feelings that stir inside with a desperate urge to be seen. To listen to the thoughts that keep you up in the pits of a dark night or the worries that fight to consume you when the rest of the world is quiet. As an incubus, the attraction is the least of our worries when it comes to a person. We’re attracted to the burning emotions that ooze off you, or in my case, I’m attracted to every essence of your being from the inside out.”

He took my hand and lifted it to his lips. He pressed a tender kiss to the back of my flesh. I shivered and allowed my eyes to close and enjoy the tiny tingles of lust that rushed through me.

“Did you know there’s a special reason why incubi and succubi are confident in their element?”

“Isn’t it a born trait?” I quietly asked. That had an amused smirk forming on his face before he rose up and tugged on my hand to do the same.

When I stood up, he made sure I had the strength to stand on my own before he pointed to the wall of flowers that was between two large oak trees.

“Let’s migrate to that spot.”

“Why?” I inquired.

“You’ll see,” he replied. “I’m going to show you.”

I decided to trust him. He let go of my hand to gather the blankets and with ease walked over to the spot and lowered the thick, fuzzy sheets. As I walked over to observe, he turned around to face me, sporting that usual, mischievous grin.

“Are you going to play along?”

“If it doesn’t get me killed and my lingerie will be in one piece.”

“I can only agree to one,” he concluded, which made me roll my eyes.

“Fine.”

“Good.” He chuckled and began to take off his shirt.

That clearly had my attention as I purposely arched an eyebrow for the sake of trying to not look like I was eyeing every damn movement of his t-shirt gliding over his defined muscles, moving up his strong arms, and revealing that chiseled body that had me craving to touch him.

I had to be staring for an extra minute - or two - because it took Adonis leaning against the bark of the oak tree with his arms crossed for me to realize he was done with his stripping moment.

“Oops.”

“Can I continue, my queen?”

“Certainly,” I encouraged and licked my bottom lip. His eyes trailed over every single movement.

“You’re making this difficult, Cass,” he muttered but proceeded to uncross his arms to reach for the belt of his pants.

“Difficult? Please don’t tell me you’re loosening your pants so your cock won’t get all tight in your boxers,” I countered.

His sly grin was followed with him unbuckling his belt. The slow movement of his hands undoing the button and zipper of his black pants had my mouth slightly open while I tried not to drool - or get far too excited.

He moved right along now that he had my full attention as he slowly moved his pants down his hips and allowed them to casually drop to the floor. Now he stood in maroon boxers as he kicked his pants off to the side and stood there proudly.

The moonlight took that opportunity to come from the safe nest of the grey clouds to shine its alluring beams of light upon him, which accented his tanned skin and all the beautiful lines of his muscularity.

I thought this couldn’t get steamier but then his hands went to his waistband of those very boxers, teasing the black edges as his fingertips slipped between the band and his flesh.

Now all I needed was a damn fan to tame the heat soaring through my body - particularly between my legs that I purposely pressed together. It was like I was only realizing I’d been in lingerie this entire time, and the slight chill of a breeze wrapped around me in an effortless attempt to aid in cooling me off.

This is like a damn strip show.

My thoughts only prompted the movement of his hands as they began to tug his boxers until they dropped to his ankles, but I was far too busy staring at his long rod, my tongue already gliding along my lips as though I was thirsty all over again.

There he stood, all naked and glimmering in the damn moonlight that was making it even harder to resist this incubus’s charm. The way he stood there with pride complemented his fit physique and kept my attention glued to him.

“These ceremonies normally happen twice in your life. The first happens when you’re young, and the second normally occurs with a loved one you wish to create a future with,” he revealed and outstretched his hand to me.

As if in a trance, I walked the few steps towards him, my hand landing in his seconds later as I stood before his naked body. He admired me slowly as if he were stripping me out of the lace material that cloaked my flesh. It was obvious that he was sorely tempted to kiss me when those eyes lingered on my lips.

“What happens?” I requested, knowing if I didn’t say something, the story would be lost by our mouths as our tongues got lost in entwining with one another’s. The sexual tension between us was more than enough to abort this mission of conversation, but I wished to know a part of his supernatural culture.

“You attend a ceremony at the stroke of midnight. You’re in a dark place just like this, in a forest surrounded by various flowers. What makes this place especially unique is that there are two streams of water that run through the wall of flowers and drape down like a waterfall. One to your left, the other to the right.”

He moved us to stand between the oak trees, his arms hooking around my waist to bring me right against him as he stared into my eyes. I was trying to visualize the very place he was revealing to me. The sound of soothing water reached my ears as the scent of flowers heightened tremendously.

It felt like our surroundings had changed to fit the very story, but I was far too concentrated on this man to dare look away and check myself. I didn’t want to miss a single thing.

“At first, you’re clothed, and they explain the reason why clothes are useless at defining your beauty.”

“Useless?” I questioned as his hands trailed up the sides of my body before he reached for the strap of my bra.

“Useless,” he repeated and released the clip that kept the lace fabric together. My bra fell, but Adonis still captured my attention as he carried right along as though he wasn’t taking my clothing off of me. “Clothes merely accentuate the body. Layers of fabric and color that when combined properly can further complement someone’s attractive qualities.”

He leaned in closer as a single tip of his nail ran down my spine. The fine movement was slow and left a trail of shivers at his departure, but my heart spiked up when his hands reached the band of my underwear.

“Our kind may love the wealthier sides of fashion including rich fabrics, but we all know that the body is our ultimate weapon.” He began to slip my underwear down my hips, his eyes never leaving mine even when he had to lower further for the thin fabric to flawlessly land at my ankles.

I unconsciously did the honors of lifting my legs and kicking the flimsy fabric to the side, my eyes still never leaving his. I saw the glimmer of his approval, as if my actions had really left a spark of joy within his heart.

“What if your body doesn’t fit the standards of beauty?” I inquired hesitantly.

His smile grew as his hands landed on my hips. The touch was light, and yet it further heightened my arousal for him as he focused on answering my question.

“And what are those standards, Cassandra?”

“I don’t know. Skinny. Blue eyes. Blonde hair. Small lips?”

“Beauty is a mere definition of standards that only please one set of individuals. That doesn’t apply to us, though.” His voice was deeper now as his eyes grew darker while they observed me carefully.

He began to move around me, walking in a circle as he left me standing in my naked glory. I gathered the courage to look around, noticing the two streams of water that held enough thickness to allow me to see my reflection like a mirror.

I got lost in the image that I assumed I’d be disgusted by, but I was left in a state of surprise for though I was skinner in the reflection, it didn’t project some sick, miserable individual.

My eyes dilated as I took in every detail of myself, every inch of naked flesh, every scar and bruise, and the uneven tan lines of my complexion. My hair may have been messy, but it only added to the rough beauty, and the flowers that were in various colors all around us only complemented by body further.

For a brief moment, the hate I had somehow managed to gather in a bowl inside me seemed to ooze out of its captivity, and in this moment of silence and glimmering moonlight, I could appreciate the rawness of my beauty.

“Beauty lies within ourselves. It grows as we further love ourselves. It isn’t defined by the clothes we don or the shape of our bodies. A succubus can be slim or curvy and yet command a room to all look her way. She has that ability from her walk to the way she smiles with pure confidence. Just like we have what we’re good at in the realms of our kind, being attractive in the world we morphed in our minds is when we’re at our highest peak of power. We’re the rulers of our attraction and can reel in anyone we wish without second-guessing our abilities. We can do that without magic, so imagine with a tiny droplet of persuasiveness?”

He moved to stand behind me, his lips pressing against the top of my head before he took a deep inhale and let it out slowly.

“We stand here and take a moment to see our true beauty in the heart of nature. This is where it doesn’t matter what flaws you think you carry for in the wilderness, none of those apply. No scar, bruise, fold, or indent can steal the worthiness you carry within your very being. Your soul is what harbors your strength to push this body to the next level. Your soul encourages your mind to charge and manipulate the magic energy that surrounds us. Your soul is what allows you to breathe in the air all around us, and that very soul is what leaves this hollow body when our time is up. True attraction doesn’t come from this shell, Cassandra.” He paused and moved his hand to lay upon the center of my chest. “It comes from the soul that knows what it deserves. It’s worthy of being admired whether it’s the admiration of rank, status, power, beauty, talents, or raw dignity. Your soul can retrieve anything you wish for it to bring into your life, and with that mindset, you can manifest any area of your life to fall into the realms of your own satisfaction.”

He moved away only to face me, his smile so genuinely beautiful as he noticed the hope in my eyes. Once he broke it down the way he did, it truly made sense in my mind.

My confidence had always been high not because of what people said, but because I dismissed whatever didn’t deserve my attention. No matter the good or bad they spoke of my shape or the way I walked among my supernatural bros who were in the realms of perfection for their kind, it never impacted me.

I never allowed it to impact me, for I knew what I wanted, desired, and yearned for myself. I was healthy, with the ability to do all the things I wished. I could shop for what brought joy to my life and could complete the activities that kept me fit and made me happy.

The only expectations I had to achieve were my own, and I only allowed the positives that enhanced my desire to grow in different aspects of my life to inflict my conviction for self-satisfaction.

I’d somehow lost all of that in the process of losing myself. I’d lost my path because I’d lost the source of encouragement and love I’d relied on for the majority of my life. My path had been clouded, leading me astray in the world of mist, and now that that very path had returned right before me, I was still blinded by the mist at my head level, without lowering my gaze to see my path towards myself was already revealed.

Facing my fear of my reflection seemed to wipe away the final clouds of mist that held me back, but most importantly, I could see the goal I always carried in my mind. The goal that only blossomed further the day I unlocked my supernatural abilities.

I stood a little taller as happy tears ran down my cheeks and I lifted my arms to hook around Adonis’s neck. “The ceremony works,” I whispered and watched his eyes twinkle with lust and elation.

“It was missing one thing,” he revealed.

“What?” I inquired.

“Some music.” He winked, and the sound of tiny bells began to drift into our little spot. It was as if fairies were hitting a set of bells, ones of different tones that created a music box melody and left me emotionally moved.

“Why do I have a feeling you also somehow planned this?” I whispered as I leaned in closer until our warm bodies pressed against one another.

“I like to plan ahead,” he admitted. “However, I had every bit of confidence in my body, heart, and soul, that my badass queen would find her spark again and blossom back into that feisty, iridescent beauty that’s caught our eyes since the day we could masturbate.”

I laughed slightly at the last part and dramatically rolled my eyes.

“I’m not going to ask,” I concluded. “Though, I like the idea that I’m an iridescent beauty.”

“Iridescent rose that never loses its glimmering shine,” he practically purred as he inched closer and closer for a kiss.

“Adonis.” The soft sound vibrated against his lips that took mine before I could continue, and the way my body hummed in delight was uncalled for as I struggled to even remain still anymore.

He broke the kiss briefly, and I expected things to end there, but his hands moved to my ass cheeks, pressing me deeper against him before his lips that captured my swollen lips tingled with static shocks of pleasure that sent me into a fizzy overdrive throughout my body.

It was like having one of those toe-curling kisses but times it by twenty. It took him squeezing my ass and digging those sharp, pinching nails of his into my flesh for me to pull away, and while I was a breathless mess, he was grinning like a dangerous predator who was ready to hunt down his prey.

“I’ve wanted you for not days, or months,” he whispered as his hand gripped my chin and his finger moved along my bottom lip, “but years. I’ve craved to know what it’s like to let my lips caress your flesh, to taste the rich saltiness of your sweat as I fuck you into oblivion, again and again. To listen to those breathy moans of yours saying my name and to feel the warmth of your pussy as it trembles around my tongue. I’ve dreamed of making you cum, thought of melodies with just your sultry voice begging me to keep going. I’ve savored this damn moment to be wrapped in that velvet, soothing, addictive aroma of yours and let the night be our battleground of pulsating pleasure.”

The mere press of his nails into my flesh now made me tremble in his hold, my body begging to be pleased and ruined by this man’s possessive hands, but I knew he wouldn’t give me what I wanted.

He was going to take all of this agonizingly slow. Take me, inch by inch, while my body buzzed with the adrenaline his mere presence created with all his attention on nothing but me. It should have frightened me at just how electrifying this energy between us was. The growth in its charge as we fought against the straining temptation to give in to our bodily desires to make love.

I may have craved his shocking touch, but the stubborn part of me wanted to play to his tune. To not yet submit to the whirlwind of ecstasy he was preparing for me until he told me to bow down to his every command and enjoy the ride towards euphoria.

“I’m going to devour you, enjoy every bit of your taste, and I’m positive you’ll enjoy every second of it,” he vowed, and I knew he wouldn’t disappoint me. There was a final thought in my mind that nagged to be answered, but I fought to push it away. I didn’t want to stop this - ruin the build-up between us.

“You have one final thought,” he whispered in amusement while my cheeks flushed at his ability to read me like a damn book. “Before you bother asking, you’re still easy to read, Cass,” he teased with that deliciously deep voice of his. It was one of the many parts of his incubus powers that always had the ability to make me wet.

“Why do you want to have me now in this figure instead of waiting until I return to my previous appearance?” I inquired. “I’m asking more out of curiosity than trying to diminish my appearance. I’m more comfortable now, but why are you still eager to do this with me now?”

There could have been the simple reason of underlying madness that was about to brew in the morning, and the fact that we’d have no idea when a calming moment of peace would be given to us for another chance at fucking.

“Aside from the obvious factors, like I love you?” he offered in glee.

I huffed, tempted to cockblock him.

As if that would favor my wet pussy or the rest of my tingling body.

He chuckled and gave me a kiss, but this one was soft and delicate, like I’d gone from an addictive drink to a soothing cup of steaming tea.

“You need to realize that I’ll adore you at whatever stage you are in when it comes to this crazy thing called life,” he revealed. “No matter this current state of attraction, or decades from now when we eventually grow old and wrinkly. I need you to understand that you’ll always be precious to me and our appearances will never define the love I have for you.”

“You sly romantic,” I mumbled while my whole face burned red from his moving words. “Okay. No more destructive thoughts.”

“You sure?” he inquired and brushed his lips against mine. “I can keep this stalling going until the early morni-”

He never completed the sentence, for I’d lost my patience with stalling the inevitable as I pressed my lips firmly against his. The trigger of lust flooded our connection, my mind swarming with sensations that weren’t from the world around me but oozing off of Adonis.

It seemed to heighten the seemingly tamed kiss, but this was the mere icing of a towering cake of passion, for the moment his hands began to roam down my flesh, it felt like I was on fire.

Every nerve ending was triggered by his touch, and I gasped as he moved those possessively smooth hands along my flesh. This was going to be agonizing torture, and yet I was so thrilled for this occasion.

The next kiss delivered to my burning lips was one that didn’t trigger lust but rather, pure longing. It was as if the hours, minutes, and seconds gathered together from all the worrying these horrendous days had delivered had piled up inside me and had no way of escape.

Only now that very route of freedom had been ignited by these possessive lips, the touch and movement a fierce melody that moved swiftly and on beat. The heavy sensation of emotions flowed outward, wrapping around us as if it had one final dance to endure before being set astray into the floral world of moonlight around us.

I was sure Adonis sensed the rival weight of my longing. He was the composer of this orchestra of emotional sensitivity and would surely take the responsibility his role had on my body, mind, and soul.

He broke the kiss, only to begin to make his way down my body. His lips jumped between sizzling hot kisses that left me moaning and frigid, icy kisses that made me shiver and groan. The back and forth duality of his playful teasing was the perfect mix of pain and pleasure.

Some kisses of burning intensity felt like my flesh was peeling right off, while some light brushes of warmth healed any wound that could have possibly been created from the same source.

I didn’t think I could keep up with the emotional manipulation playing around with my mind and body, but each time exhaustion crept through me, Adonis would pause and kiss me with a kiss that was null in nature - no sense of temperature but with a force of empowerment in the form of rushing energy.

We were on a wavelength of synchronicity for he understood everything about me before I had the chance to think of it, almost like I was one step behind in my own thought process.

By the time he was finished laying a kiss on every inch of my flesh, I was quivering and dripping wet with arousal. I debated whether to express my legs’ shakiness, but my heart skipped a few beats when he slowly dropped to his knees before me and spread my legs further out.

I wasn’t sure whether to feel a sense of embarrassment about how my juices practically began to roll down the inner sides of my legs or be completely turned on by the fact that my Adonis Von Dolorosa was on his damn knees before me and was about to lick me the fuck up.

Lick. Nah. That’s too kind. He’s going to eat me up until he devours every drop of cum I release.

That surely had my eyes dilating in impatience while I tried to remind myself that breathing was an essential part of survival even in these magical lands.

His name left my lips when he began to lick along my inner legs while he secured them in their place with those lovely hands of his. I loved how his sharp nails pinched my flesh just a fraction, enough to emphasize that possessive nature of his while securing me so I would remain standing long enough to enjoy the fruit of my labor.

He wouldn’t dare leave the opposite side unattended, giving it the same loving licks, sucks, and bites he did on my right side until I was shaking violently. He didn’t understand how this was driving me mentally insane, and yet I couldn’t get enough of it.

The slow taunting ignited waves of lust, anticipation, and heightened desire, while delivering me enough pleasure and a boost of energy to keep me going. The interchangeable balance could keep us going for hours - maybe even days - and that was probably the scariest part of this whole thing.

This was only a mere fraction of how powerful an incubus could be in his true element, and we were only getting started on the appetizer.

He looked up at me then, and his eyes of purple were now black orbs that danced with the dazzling twinkling of silver and hints of plum purple. The hunger that projected from those spheres could send prey running to the hills to escape his sharp bared teeth, but all I did was lick my lips yet again and get further lost in those demanding eyes of his.

I was at his complete mercy - powerless to dare say anything to ruin this moment of throbbing anticipation as he inched further upward between my legs.

He sniffed wildly at first as if he were trying to identify the scent of my obvious arousal, like he couldn’t see my glistening pussy with those daunting eyes of his. He then took one long inhale, as if that very action delivered him the satisfaction he needed to grow hard and pushed him to make his next move.

That static prickle returned as he tightened his hold and readied himself between my legs. His exhales from his nostrils were close enough to create a breeze of chilled air that tried to tame the flowing heat that was leaving my throbbing entrance.

I had to bite my lip to not voice just how torturous this was, but did I expect something swift with Adonis? Compared to his counterpart, he was an ace in patience and would only do as you wished when he was certainly ready to do so.

It didn’t take long for me to realize that the wait was beyond worth it, for the mere flick of his rather cold tongue somehow sent me spiraling into my first orgasm. I was so shocked by it that I felt embarrassed to have come from the mere movement, but I couldn’t express how I felt for Adonis was done being patient and began lapping me up like a puppy, leaving me moaning and trembling in seconds.

He paced himself when he clearly sensed another orgasm approaching my hypersensitive body, and I was thankful I didn’t cum when his tongue slid between my folds and into my hot pussy.

My head fell back as I moaned loudly, loving the relief his tongue brought after my pussy had been begging to be filled by something - anything.

Just like how his kisses had delivered a hot and cold sensation, his tongue clearly acquired a similar ability, but his tongue simply grew colder to combat my burning hot walls as they quivered around his taunting tongue that moved in and out at the perfect rhythmic pace.

All I could do was brace myself for the inevitable orgasm that hit me when I least expected it, and Adonis took every drop of my release, sucking and licking me up, but he wasn’t satisfied.

His tongue was replaced by one finger that soon invited another. The dual action began to move faster while his tongue played with the bud of my clit.

I couldn’t remain still as my hands begged to do something, and they found their rightful place in his hair, feeling those silky threads that were already beginning to cling to his flesh as beads of sweat ran down his face and back of his neck.

The amount of concentration added to the heat thrumming between us was making me sweat as well, which only amused me because we hadn’t gotten to the real action yet.

“Adonis,” I moaned his name as I inched closer to yet another orgasm, and just like that, I came undone again as my cries of ecstasy echoed through the forest.

He didn’t delay in his next set of plans, slipping his fingers out and again beginning to fuck me with that merciless tongue of his until I came with only a few swift thrusts. Those fingers were back in his tongue’s place, their icy thrusts sending me into another spiraling orgasm.

It took three more back-and-forth sensations to have me begging for a moment to breathe. My body was beyond the point of prickling madness. I was certain if I breathed a certain way I’d cum.

He seemed satisfied with my begging plea, giving me the break I needed as he rose from his knelt position and pulled me into his arms. I couldn’t be more thankful for a damn break, and from the way he breathed, I’m sure he needed it too because we were both shaking and drenched in sweat.

“Fuck,” I muttered in an attempt to think up how to properly form a sentence to voice how fucking spectacular that was. My lack of words that followed left Adonis chuckling before he gathered the strength to lift my jelly limbs into his arms and gently laid me onto the spread blankets.

“I’m pretty positive you’re not encouraging me to continue so soon,” he teased, to which I gave him the middle finger. That had him losing it in laughter while I pouted my flushed red cheeks, glaring daggers at him.

He leaned right down to kiss me then, but it was light and didn’t drown me in his pool of sensual misery. “I fucking love you,” he whispered suddenly, and I had to recall my fuming anger because his confession held a level of rawness that made my heart clench.

“Adonis?” He almost sounded on the verge of tears, though I probably wouldn’t be able to tell with the sweat that dripped down our faces.

“With how I mentally played this out, I didn’t think you’d last…that. No one can ever last longer than a few short minutes. I could get all riled up and I’d be left with a bucket of sexual energy and yet feel so damn unsatisfied, it felt pointless to even bother doing anything close to sex,” he confessed in detail to help me understand. “I didn’t have any expectations for us simply because I’d prepared myself to take things slow, so this feels…exhilarating. Fucking brilliant. And you’re still conscious…present…waiting for more.”

He let me see his face as he gave me the perfect smile.

“It just feels surreal. Magical. Enlightening beyond words. It also made me realize just how much I love you. How for the first time ever, I was willing to do anything just to enjoy such a cherished moment with you.”

“Adonis…” I was speechless at his moving words, feeling honored to have somehow survived what amazingness he’d put us through.

He smirked and leaned in to plop a kiss on the bridge of my nose. “Sorry. I’m ruining the mood.”

I gave him a saucy grin before I hooked my arms around his neck and brought him down for a sizzling kiss that left him growling against my lips.

“Never apologize for something you didn’t dare do,” I whispered and kissed him lightly. “I’m always in the mood around you.”

“Even when I destroy your lingerie?”

“No.”

“Then your statement is invalid.”

“Don’t make me cockblock you.”

“You won’t dare do such a thing when I’m hard as fuck, you’re wet enough, and I’m merely seconds from fucking you into the realms of sexual oblivion.”

“Oh.” I blushed and smirked at the same time. “Carry on then.”

He smiled brilliantly before his eyes went dark and lust-filled once more. He settled between my legs. The head of his cock made me shiver from the chill of it, and I knew this was going to be a magical ride.

“Ready to forget your own name?” he inquired while his eyes stared into mine.

“If I forget my name, I’ll cook you a gourmet breakfast.”

That had him biting his lips in delight before he leaned over to whisper, “Will you feed it to me?”

“If you want,” I offered. “But I seriously won’t forget my name.”

“Challenge accepted,” he concluded and tugged the lobe of my ear with his teeth. “Let’s hope you remain conscious by the time I’m through with you.”

That was his cue to slide into me, inching himself slowly as his length expanded me with its width. It took everything I had to not cum from the movement alone as my eyes rolled back and I groaned at how good it felt to be filled by his cock.

He began to glide smoothly in and out of me, the movement timed to a perfect rhythm while we breathed and began to get lost in sweet kisses. It was obvious that he was holding his seductive abilities back just to savor the calm before the blissful storm, and I personally appreciated it.

I wanted the best of both worlds, and he was doing everything to deliver a level of normalcy with a dose of incubus rivalry. His rocky movements began to grow stronger and faster. The two of us moaned and rode upon the building waves of desire.

The more we moved, the hotter the world around us grew, but it only invited the use of Adonis’s ability to make his body so damn cold. I was beginning to wonder if it was even his, or if he was borrowing Otis’s oddly lower temperature for his personal bidding, but no matter the hidden truth behind the cold sensation, it was aiding our stamina, which would have surely burned out by now.

“Adonis. Oh yes,” I moaned in encouragement as he continued to fuck me at the perfect pace. I was going to cum – it was approaching closer to the surface with every thrust. When I came, I was relieved to endure the less intense climax, and it made me giggle unexpectedly because it was like a damn baby orgasm compared to what this man had delivered with the mere brush of his hot breath.

“What’s so funny?”

“That was a baby climax compared to what you delivered with your mere breath.” I gave him the truth as it was, and he arched an eyebrow in question as I was suddenly having some sort of euphoric giggle fit.

“Sorry…hehe….it’s just so fucking hilarious. Your damn tongue can bring me to oblivion faster than your thick, veiny dick.”

And that, ladies and gentlemen, was when Cassandra knew she fucked up.

I swear my stupid rambling was digging my damn grave at this point, but I was so fucking happy that the truth seemed like the only amusing option to share and it changed the course of this man’s hesitation to give me the full throttle of incubus scrutiny.

“Oh, baby,” he began, and I went from giggling to almost choking on my saliva because my body went into overdrive from the mere sound of his voice. “You’re in for a humbling surprise.” He leaned in even closer and added, “And yes. You fucked up.”

It seemed to now finally dawn on me that he was reading my thoughts, but I was suddenly flipped over with my wrists now bound together like I’d been handcuffed and moaning in ecstasy from the mere sliding force of his cock returning into my cumming pussy.

I was panting like a madwoman by the time he leaned right into the crook of my neck and shoulder, taking a slow inhale while his nose trailed along my feverish skin before he bit my flesh enough to make me whimper.

“Cassandra, Cassandra,” he sang my name like it was a new romantic ballad. “You’re driving my insane. A void of madness from this divine body of yours that I can’t even think of what words to say. Such a ravishing being, a specimen that’s far too rare of a find. Are you ready for my love? Are you ready for this ride? For it’ll surely render you helpless.”

With the end of his improv melody, he was fucking me like our lives depended on it - those rocking thrusts hitting me so deeply, I bet it was reaching my damn womb. My moans were a mixture of moans, grunts, and complete gibberish, the exhilarating thrusts of pleasure sending me into orgasms that seemed to never fucking end.

I thought it was impossible, my brain unable to finish processing one orgasm before another climax reared its ugly head to tame me back into the realms of complete submission. I was a ragdoll of pleasure, being fucked and abused, and I didn’t in the slightest hate it.

This was beyond the best fucking sex I’ve ever experienced.

We dripped with sweat, my mouth hanging open as my eyes were probably frozen in a rolled back position. My body fluttered with bliss, singing a hymn I couldn’t even decipher, but Adonis was now moaning and moving at an animalistic pace, those avaricious hips moving at the speed of light to deliver the pleasure his master had earned.

There was no bracing for the finale of this sexual labyrinth, for my body, mind, and soul were in complete submission - awaiting our ruler to fill us with his loaded release.

My words were incomprehensible, to the point I could only moan his name in my head. Even then, it was becoming a strenuous task, as his nails dug into the flesh of my neck as he held me firmly with one hand while pinning me beneath him.

His cock went as deep as it could, and his once hard thrusts were short but manic fast. He did this while moving my head back enough and off to the left so he could slam his burning hot lips against mine.

I couldn’t move, think, or breathe, for this was it. This was what he’d been needing, desiring for years to acquire, and he was only a few thrusts away from reaching that high of sexual oblivion that would satisfy that brittle craving for consuming satisfaction.

No way would I let him down as I fought every thread of darkness that fought to tug me into its grasp.

“Cassandra. Cassandra. Cassandra!” There was nothing to stop the crushing tsunami of unmeasurable pleasure that drowned me, leaving me to silently scream as my body locked up entirely.

Adonis was pounding into me, his grunts and moans of my name seemingly echoing away, but I waited for that final thrust and groaning sigh of relief as shots of hotness filled my insides, pooling into me for what seemed like eons.

I was running on the energy of my surroundings because I was completely spent - if that definition is even worthy of describing just how drained I am.

When I felt Adonis collapse on top of me, his weight didn’t even bother me as I was growing more numb by the second. All the sensitivity had finally left me in a state of paralysis, but my mind was already fading while I attempted to remember what we’d even bet on.

Did it matter? Nope. Nothing matters. Only sex. Pleasure. Lust. Tingling veiny cocks.

“Cassandra?” Adonis breathed, his pants heavy and quick like he’d worked out for hours on end. His exhaustion was obvious within whatever department of my mind I was feeling him in, but I couldn’t grasp the energy to answer.

Who’s this Cassandra, any who?

My mind didn’t care, to be quite honest. All it wanted was to rest.

“Cassandra.” Adonis’s voice was closer now, almost an inch away from my ear if I could imagine it, but it still didn’t prompt me to budge as my breathing began to slow. I was too far gone on the slippery slope of unconsciousness, and from the way his lips brushed my cheek, I was sure he’d soon realize that I was a damn goner.

“Fuck…that was the best sex I’ve ever had in my life,” he quietly muttered. I felt like I missed something for I was now being lowered into something warm and thick. It was probably a bath of some sort, but my mind was already slipping away. However, I did catch the press of lips against my forehead before listening to Adonis’s tender whisper.

“Thank you, Cassandra. The queen of my world.”

His praise would have made me smile if I could even do that. All I could do now was finally allow the darkness to have its way - the strings grabbing a hold of me and sending me into a dark oasis of peace.

My dreams consisted of serenades to a mesmerizing queen.

8

COFFEE AND A PINCH OF NORMAL

My eyes fluttered open as glimmers of sunlight began to stream onto my face. The warmth was beyond inviting, lulling my skin while my body felt refreshed. I tried to figure out what time it was; the sun looked as though it was attempting to rise up into the sky rather than setting into the horizon.

It didn’t take me long to realize I was back in that master bedroom, my body wrapped in the lovely sheets, and I was wearing red lingerie that was very different to what I wore with Adonis.

The sheer memory of our activities made me quiver in lust, and I had to quickly calm myself from craving that madness of pleasure. I really could understand why incubi were so damn dangerous, but what we experienced made the wait for Adonis worth it.

Note to self. Never challenge Adonis to do anything. You’ll deal with a pitiful end…with a dose of pleasure. Goodness, that was good.

I was impressed to not feel so drained. I expected my body to ache with mere movement but instead was greeted with the feeling of being in the best shape of my life.

With a quick glance over my shoulder, I confirmed what I already knew from the lack of warmth at my side: I was the only one in the bed. I noticed the note on the nightstand and the extravagant roses that had clearly been picked one by one and set together into a marvelous bouquet.

“Such a romantic,” I mumbled and slowly sat up. Admiring the room and recalling everything that occurred thus far, I allowed myself a moment of gratitude as I took a few inhales of the roses’ aroma and the delightful sense of calm this place seemed to deliver.

The sensation felt like it spread across the land as the transition of night to morning created a moment of tranquility as the creatures of the night retreated to their nests for rest while the creatures of the morning were enjoying their last bit of sleep before the brink of the day.

Reaching for the note, I took my time reading the letter handwritten with the perfect calligraphy.

Sweet Cassandra,

I’m sure by the time you read this, you’ll feel well-rested. I’m writing this with the hunch you’ll sleep through today and not read this until the next morning. Plans are in motion, and we’re getting things rolling. The majority of us will be getting things organized and will return in the late morning. Though we’ve yet to decide who will stay behind, I have a strong hunch Otis will be lingering around. He’ll answer any questions you have. I hope last night was just as spectacular for you as it was for me. I love you, my queen. Rest up, eat something, and wait for our return.

Love,

Adonis Von Dolorosa

P.S. We returned the previous set of clothes Marigold bought and got a proper set that will fit you perfectly. You’ll see why soon enough.

“THEY RETURNED THEM?” I felt a little confused by his written words, but my mind was still waking up from its sluggish state.

A hot shower may do the trick.

Looking around for Marigold, my eyes caught onto the snuggled, glowing being under a mini fuzzy black coat. Getting out of bed, I quietly walked over to where she was sleeping on the windowsill. I’m sure she was drained with all I’d asked of her during the tense days, but at least she could get some needed rest.

It was with her assistance I was able to reach this far, and I knew I’d continue to need her aid for the approaching challenges I was positive would pop up now with the awakening of these lands.

I was curious as to what plans were in motion with the rest of the guys, but I guess I’d find out the details sooner or later.

Gently stroking Marigold’s little head, I smiled slightly, which felt like an action I hadn’t been able to do for some time. Just to be able to stand and admire the little things this beginning sunrise was offering while acknowledging this castle was mine was a small blessing.

With the discovery of where these lands came from and their roots that were planted by my parents of my past life, I craved to grow stronger so I could do my duty in protecting it from the hands of evil.

I hadn’t expected to rule a kingdom so soon, but maybe this was exactly what I needed to reach that next step of power. So far, I’d experienced what it was like to be imprisoned as a human and discovered my strengths in the threads of weakness, awakened my supernatural capabilities which led to my discovery of my heritage and concluded with the trifling end of my loved ones, and had to fight through loss to challenge myself through the trial catered for me to achieve this new identity of rulership while being rewarded with those I couldn’t accept were lost.

I’d been on a rollercoaster of emotions, abuse, and reflection, and I knew without a doubt, this wasn’t the end to that ride of trauma. More would come, and I would continue to be tested until I could sit upon the throne with confidence that our world was in peaceful times.

Peaceful times in the human realms wouldn’t equal no more criminal activity, but at least we wouldn’t be on the threatening tight rope of supernatural war and the Great Summoning.

Let’s try to avoid that, shall we?

Deciding to head to the washroom, I grabbed the first set of lingerie I could find in the drawers that were neatly filled with folded attire. Clearly, someone had to have gone shopping for more clothes to fill the ancient dresser and make me feel a little bit at home, but I’d figure that out after a long hot shower and some steaming hot coffee.

Do we even have coffee?

Deciding to figure that out later, I went straight to the bathroom to do my business and admire the modern décor that still managed to give off ancient vibes. The new theme of this place was really to my liking, the orange turquoise gold theme hitting the royal mark of uniqueness.

Looking at the large jacuzzi bath reminded me of the chocolate bath Adonis had encouraged me to take.

I hope he didn’t actually soak me in that stuff.

Cringing at the idea of chocolate up my coochi, I hopped into the shower and enjoyed the steamy hot water that beat against my flesh. It felt good to do something as normal as showering, especially with my mind not occupied by twenty-one different things - the majority of which were negative.

I couldn’t wait to be on board with everything and get things rolling on the plans to get rid of Wilfried. I still hadn’t wrapped my head around the idea that he’d been a thorn in my life even before I was born into this world.

It amazed me that he could last this long without punishment, using his position of power and the manipulative secrets regarding him being a twin to the highest advantage to get away with murder and attempting to destroy me, Constantine, Castalia, and I guess the universe as we knew it with his current diabolical plans.

If I’d never gotten into a fight with Otis and landed in that taxi because of my blind stupidity after being heartbroken with the circumstances, I never would have discovered all of this and become some queen of a new land.

I have to think of a name for these lands. Maybe I’ll figure something out when everything is over.

I’d remind myself to ask Quil-Zu for her opinion. I had a hunch that maybe she’d recall what she’d wished to call these lands before she’d lost her life.

The rest of my shower was spent wondering what it would have been like to be raised in these walls. I surely wouldn’t have been a twin, let alone ever met my men. Life would have been far different from what I’d grown up in, and the overall thought left me feeling a little more grateful for my circumstances.

Wilfried may have thought we’d perish at the hands of greed and abandonment, but the Universe truly had something better waiting for us and here we were now.

We have to reunite. Me, Castalia, and even Constantine.

Constantine was currently my biggest worry, for I didn’t know how “evil” he was. The rumors of the dragon prince on Level Six made him seem far scarier than Celeste on Level Four of Psychic Prison, but that was clearly just talk and Celeste wasn’t as murderous as the rest portrayed her as for a Faeiry Absolute.

Whether I liked it or not, I’d have to face reality and figure out where Constantine stood once he knew the truth of the matter. That was going to be a pain in the ass, but the sooner we tackled it, the faster we’d know where we stood.

Talk with Constantine, check in with Castalia, go back home and talk to mother, figure out what the hell I’m doing to somehow be prepared for this apparent ceremony.

I’d almost forgotten about the whole potential supernatural council leader stuff Wilfried was brewing and spreading across the world. Obviously, his statement at the mourning ceremony ended up being spread through every news broadcast and social media platform, so he may not have been the sole source of spreading shit like wildfire, but now I’d accepted a role I had no clue of, and my men were still considered “dead” and couldn’t be on the council until we revealed the truth.

Maybe we can plan for them to be enrolled again but in disguise? Glamor them up and reveal the truth while showing the world what Wilfried had committed in the past.

We may have done all of that, but the truth still lied with whether Wilfried was a twin or not. That would need my real father, King Wyatt’s presence, and I wasn’t sure how I was going to get him on board when I’d only met him through my dream after the trials.

I could remember his words as I seemed to be but a kid in that imaginative, dreamy world. He seemed so opposite from Wilfried, who carried villainous vibes and only saw the world as a stepping stone for his own ruling.

I need to tell the others about my father, too.

After finishing showering and even washing my hair, I finally got out of the steam-filled shower and proceeded to dry myself. I was working on drying my hair when my eyes glanced to my left to an unexpected look into the mist-covered mirror.

I blinked a few times before I was out of the washroom and looking at the standing mirror in the corner of the room to see my reflection properly. That’s when I noticed the neatly placed sticky note on the mirror, the neon blue sheet reflecting Adonis’s pretty cursive writing.

CHOCOLATE BATHS MAY GIVE UTI’s but when gathered by a certain dragon asshole and blessed by a fae prince, they carry rejuvenating properties that include ten pound weight gain.

I WAS GAWKING at the note, only to realize the tiny arrow at the corner of the note. Flipping it over, I read the rest.

THIS IS our gift for making you worry. We’ll explain what happened when we return, but we never want to see you that way again, Cass. Your hips are far too precious to be so slim. Your lingerie should fit exactly how you like it. Same with your clothes. Tristian and I bought them, and Otis is the culprit of your royal wardrobe that you probably haven’t seen yet. Love you. - Adonis Von Dolorosa.

A FEW BLINKS and I was crying as I looked back at the reflection to see…me. Not the skinny, bone-like me that I’d only accepted the night Adonis and I made love, but the curvy yet fit me.

I had to lift each leg to ensure my thighs were actually thick, and tap at my sides to feel my waist and the slight love handles I’d somehow missed days before. My breasts were back to their perky selves, and my tattoo looked perfect in comparison to before when it seemed to take far too much space on my arm that had no muscle.

There were no words to explain the overwhelming joy that flooded me. My emotions only triggered more beams of sunlight to spread through the sky and into the room.

I turned around to admire my ass and actually laughed at all the times the guys would taunt me for gaining weight from eating far too much cake. I had to wipe away my tears before I began to slip myself into the dark red lingerie piece that had harness bra straps.

Once I was wearing the fancy bra and panties combo, I walked to the wardrobe and opened the door to see it was a full walk-in closet. My eyes widened further when I turned on the lights to see the golden orange masterpiece, from the mirrors to the blue hangers that held everything from lingerie to casual clothes, workout gear, and the fanciest dresses I’d seen since going to one of Dominick’s photoshoots.

Some attire I recognized as my own, which told me the guys had gone to our old place at some point in the last twenty-four hours, but I was shocked to see how everything was organized as though this was our new home.

Wait. This probably is our new home.

I still hadn’t grasped the idea of being the ruler and living here, but as always, the guys seemed to be ahead of the game and all I’d need to do was catch up. I decided to wear black tights and a wine-colored crop top.

My outfit gave the whole ‘I wanna look sexy while doing yoga before kicking ass’ look, especially when I put my rather long strands up in a ponytail. I was now catching onto how long my hair was; its length reached past my lower back.

Tying it only shortened the length of my ponytail to the middle part of my back, but I didn’t feel the urge to cut it yet.

Queens normally have long hair, right?

Placing the sticky note against one of the mirrors of the walk-in closet, I smiled at my appearance while letting the last bit of tears leave their nest before I took a few deep breaths and lightly tapped my cheeks.

“No more tears, Cass! Your boyfriends are alive. You’re the ruler of a lost kingdom, and now have to play your role until you can make things right. Got to find that badass bitch so you can kick some dragon sicko ass, bring peace to the world, and reward yourself with ice cream! Oh man…how I wish for some ice cream and coffee. That’s a rather odd combo for breakfast, but so tempting.”

“Guess that sly brother of mine was right.”

I flinched and turned around to see Otis standing there with steaming hot coffee and a bowl of ice cream that was slathered with nuts and chocolate sauce. He had a ‘why am I alive’ look on his face but his eyes were clearly checking me out.

Those straight lips of his graced me with a slight smile while his eyes of dark purple with the slightest hint of red began to soften in approval. “Glad to see you’re awake.”

“Otis…” I looked to the mirror, noticing his reflection wasn’t there, which only made me groan. “You said that whole vampires don’t have a reflection myth was bullshit!”

“Oh, it’s true,” he replied casually like it wasn’t a big deal. “I just borrow Adonis’s incubus abilities to convince my body into thinking it’s an incubus and not a vampire and I get a reflection. I only do it when I’m in public or around you, so you won’t freak out.”

“Like now?”

“I forgot.” He shrugged but I had a strong feeling he knew what he was doing. “Your ice cream is going to melt.”

“Can you put those on the island there for a second?” I quietly inquired. He seemed apprehensive about my request but did it anyway. Once he placed them securely on the golden marble surface, he turned to face me, only to stiffen at my sudden hug.

He didn’t say anything at first, just as I didn’t say a single word but hugged him as tightly as I could. He soon relaxed as his arms wrapped around me in a loving embrace.

“What would I do without you nagging my ass?” I muttered into his shoulder.

“Probably cry and then demand my soul from the Underworld just to torture me,” he muttered back but kissed the side of my neck. “Sorry for scaring you. It wasn’t our decision.”

We shared our loving hug for a solid few minutes before he let go and admired me once more. “The chocolate bath worked.”

“I don’t remember taking one,” I muttered while feeling my cheeks begin to grow hot with warmth.

“That’s what happens when Adonis has his way with you,” he replied with a sly grin that mimicked his seducing brother before he offered me my cup of coffee. I humbly accepted it before blowing on the steamy light brown liquid a few times and taking a sip.

I groaned at the rich taste and almost broke down crying at the idea of drinking coffee like a regular human and not some sort of prisoner. Otis couldn’t hide his slight worry fast enough, and I gave him a small smile.

“Sorry. My emotions are still kind of all over the place.”

“Don’t apologize,” he replied. “With what you went through, you can cry one second and laugh the other and I won’t give you the crazy card.”

“Unless my B.T.S. is triggered,” I teased, which caused him to actually shiver while cringing at the reminder.

“I can’t deal with that,” he whined. “I don’t want to see what would happen to this place if you lost your cool.”

“Right,” I replied and thought of the fact my mood could make some crazy weather. “There’s lots we need to talk about.”

“Coffee first, ice cream second, talking third while we make breakfast,” he suggested, but leaned in and kissed me delicately.

The way his lips tenderly pressed against mine made me want to kiss him for hours. Any type of affection from Otis was a blessing in itself, but it seemed to be more precious with everything we’d been through.

“Should we head to the kitchen?” I offered, knowing damn well if I stayed here, we wouldn’t be anywhere close to catching up with what had happened all this while. I’d definitely opt out of discussing for sex, but I had to admit needing a bit more of a sexual recovery after the madness Adonis put me through.

“Sure,” he replied and gave me one final kiss before leaving me to head to the door. “Hurry up or I’m eating your ice cream.”

“Hey! Don’t threaten to steal my sweets!” I huffed but took another long gulp of coffee and groaned. “Fuck. I need another one of these.”

“There’s enough for both of us downstairs, so move your ass.”

“You love this ass,” I huffed but began to walk to the door. “Maybe one day you’ll eat it up.”

He looked over his shoulder to give me a scowl. “I have to question how you even survived my brother’s wrath.”

“What do you mean? It was just over-sensitive sex,” I reasoned in an attempt to not emphasize how much of a mind-blowing, tingle shocking, ‘I can’t remember who I am’ experience it really was.

“I guess you’ve never heard of what my brother has done to the those he’s been sexually involved with, huh?” he offered as we walked out of the closet and headed to the main doorway.

“Hold up. Spill the tea,” I encouraged.

“I don’t feel like it,” he grumbled.

“Next time you’re thirsty, I’ll dress up in a cheerleader outfit,” I offered, which had him stopping in his tracks and turning around to give me the full wrath of his menacing glare.

“Who fucking told you that?” he seethed.

“If you want the truth, it was technically Tristian who hinted at it and then Adonis went on about your little fetish for cheerleaders and how they were going to buy me a cheerleader outfit for Halloween so we could taunt you and see if I’d finally get laid by your apprehensive ass,” I summarized. “That was before this whole fiasco happened, obviously.”

All he could do was roll his eyes and turn right around before I noticed him take a scoop of my ice cream.

“Hey! Leave my ice cream out of this dispute! It did nothing to be sacrificed!”

“Sacrifices have to be made when you don’t mind your own business.”

“I was minding my own business back then! Well, kind of, but don’t punish me!” I huffed and caught up to him as we walked through the hall. I stole the bowl and gave him my mug instead.

Before he could react, I began eating the ice cream like it was a bowl of soup.

“You’re going to get a damn brain freeze,” he grumbled, but it was far too late as I froze and shivered.

“Ow… Brain…freeze.”

He sighed and took the bowl away from me. “Follow,” he ordered. I had no choice but to follow seeing as I hadn’t been around this castle that I’d revived.

It wasn’t long until we entered the massive kitchen, and I resorted to looking around while Otis placed my bowl of ice cream and mug on the turquoise marble island with gold flakes and a glossy finish.

“The others should be back soon,” he stated as he began to gather stuff from out of the fridge. “Adonis said they’re done with things.”

“I guess I need a recap,” I stressed as I walked to the island and pulled a stool out to sit down. “I’m not super hungry yet.”

“You want to wait to eat together.” He said it like it was fact, and he was on the ball with that because I missed something we easily took advantage of.

The togetherness we shared over a simple meal brought joy and laughter into our lives.

“Yes,” I quietly admitted with a small smile. “I miss that.”

He stared at me for a long moment before he put the eggs and milk back in the fridge. “Me too.”

We were silent as he poured a mug of coffee for himself and ended up refilling mine. After I finished my ice cream and pushed it to the side, Otis moved to sit on the stool next to me so the two of us could enjoy our cups of coffee.

It didn’t take long before he began to explain everything that transpired in my absence. His explanation left me speechless as I took it all in and realized that it was thanks to Mother’s intuitive skills that my men were alive.

“So…Mother basically drugged you guys and then made replicas to send down to Earth with us because she had a strong hunch you’d be in trouble,” I summarized and watched Otis nod.

“It was a weird experience to say the least. It felt like we were dreaming, honestly, but when we woke up, it took us a moment to realize what fuckery occurred while we were asleep.”

“Does that mean you saw what happened?”

“We’ve watched the replay for a good hour,” he admitted. “Tristian opened a whole investigation on it. One of the many he’s doing with Omarion to try and gather enough evidence before Wilfried tries to pull his stunt to take over the world.”

“You think we’ll be able to gather enough information in time?”

“Your father believes he won’t act so soon. Since they’re twins, I can be confident that he knows his shit.”

“Hold on.” I lifted my hand up to encourage him to pause as my eyes grew wide. “You met my dad? As in Wyatt?”

“King Wyatt Cyldrirth who doesn’t get along with Omarion, it seems.”

He said the last bit with a slight grin that had me giving him a look. “You guys have to accept him eventually.”

“How about never?” Otis dryly tossed back.

“He’s my dragon mate.”

“He also pushed you out of an elevator to your doom, and he’s a softy when it comes to you.”

“You guys are all softies when it comes to me,” I huffed at the pitiful excuse. “And yes, he did push me out of the elevator to my doom but made up for it after my fight with Castalia and even made a chocolate bath that somehow got my body back,” I reminded.

“It’s nice to see you back in this shape,” he admitted quietly. “It’s not like you were any less beautiful, but it merely reminded us of how we failed you.”

“Failed me?” I couldn’t help repeating the two words as a frown graced my lips. “You guys didn’t fail me. It’s not your fault you can’t foresee the future or anything.”

“We did fail you,” he repeated. “Regardless of our states in this society…we never prepared you for the possible chance of losing us to the hands of death.”

His words left me in a stumped state, which gave him the opportunity to elaborate. “When we were younger, one thing Everett did was teach us that death is something that can hit a supernatural at any time. We’re different from humans in a sense. They go by the common words of ‘you live life only once’ or ‘live life to the fullest for it can be gone with a snap of one’s fingers.’ Sayings like that are casually thrown at one another in the realms of humans but you guys don’t mentally prepare yourselves for death unless someone is sick with an incurable disease. Humans don’t think of death as something so easily obtainable unless there’s a circumstance that throws them into such situations. An approaching war, mission, deadly stunt, or other circumstances that threatens one’s life. Even surgery is a questionable circumstance that can lead to humans thinking that way.”

He paused and took a sip of his coffee.

“Supernaturals, on the other hand, grasp all of this and more. As a supernatural, our animalistic shifter instincts acknowledge that death is a possibility at any occasion. It’s literally a part of our genetic makeup because of that survival aspect. It doesn’t matter if you’re a shapeshifter, fae, vampire, or incubus. We all carry that survival instinct and it’s in a supernatural’s best interest to acknowledge it at a younger age. Everett prepared us so that on the off-chance any of us passed away, we would be able to move forward,” he explained. “Sure, we’d still take a blow at any of our deaths, but it would be more of a mental one than physical. Everett never prepared you for the chance of us passing at any moment because it’s not a practice encouraged for humans to go through.”

“But why though?” I genuinely asked. “I surely could have handled that.”

“The problem with humans is that if someone warns you of something, your mind obsesses over it. As supernatural, it’s in the back of our mind but it’s not something that will be constantly thought about when the world is quiet in the middle of the night, for example,” he explained. “As for humans, you’d obsess over the warning and if anything like that manifested, you’d become further paranoid, and well, that’s not a way to live. That’s one of the many differences between the realms of humans and supernaturals. Our thought processes have similarities but carry a lot of differences. Humans are only now trying to figure out what those differences are, but a supernatural that is experienced with raising our kind, like Everett, already grasps it.”

He lowered his mug of coffee to give me his full attention.

“We should have had this discussion when you became a supernatural, but it fully slipped our minds, and then we saw the consequences that our ‘disappearance’ created.”

“Um…” I wasn’t sure what to say as his intense gaze made it hard for me to stare into his eyes. “Sorry?”

“You shouldn’t be the one apologizing,” he muttered and reached out to stroke my cheek before he leaned over just as his hand moved from my cheek to my chin and prompted the turning of my head in his direction - his lips pressing firmly on mine.

“We don’t know what’s going to happen in these next days or weeks, if we’re lucky,” he whispered against my lips. “But if we ever perish, don’t you dare stop taking care of yourself. You mean the world to us, and I’d be damned in my fucking grave if I knew because of my death you would make yourself suffer like it’s your fault.”

“It felt like my fault,” I honestly replied with sad eyes as I swallowed the lump in my throat. “You guys ‘died’ at my apparent funeral. I didn’t even see it coming. I sensed something was wrong. I knew down in my gut that something bad was about to happen, but I should have sensed it the moment you guys said you were sworn in early. Or your replicas or whatever.”

I leaned in further to press my forehead against his as I closed my eyes.

“Even if you guys prepared me for the off-chance you’d pass away, I don’t think I could have been the same, Otis.” I was being one hundred percent honest. “You guys don’t understand how engraved you are into my life. My accomplishments and failures, the simple rises and falls, you guys have been through it all with me. You guys were the family I was so damn grateful to have and now are the loves of my life that are so damn connected to me that losing the four of you felt like I’d lost every petal of my flower heart.”

I opened my eyes to see his saddened eyes as I carried on with, “Omarion may have been there to be the steam I needed to remain driven for revenge, but…I know without a doubt that if he wasn’t, I would have been nothing but a wilted flower. I would have felt like I’d failed you guys for not being strong enough. For not following my gut and interfering when I should have.”

With a sigh, I blinked away my tears and took a deep breath. “I don’t regret being hit the way I was, and to be honest, everything was a damn blur. I couldn’t acknowledge the idea that I lost all four of you, and I’m sure if I finally accepted the truth of your guys’ fate, I’d make sure the world paid for it.”

I looked into his eyes again, and I’m sure my conviction was solid as my lips were pressed in a straight line. “I’d make sure the world burned and felt an ounce of the pain I felt at that very moment…and I wouldn’t care what side I was on. As long as all those who contributed to your death suffered the consequences.”

I expected him to be disappointed in my strong conviction and blind loyalty, especially when my words and actions would cost the lives of thousands if not millions if I got what I wanted, but he merely smiled brightly at me. The action left me to wonder if he lost his damn mind.

“Otis. Did I break you?” I inquired with a nervous look, which made him chuckle before he pulled me right in for a steamy, passionate kiss that left me panting and bracing for his tongue that darted into my mouth and explored like there was hidden treasure in its hollow depths.

“O…mhmm,” I couldn’t help moaning as he kissed me feverishly. The two of us kissed like our lives depended on it until our lungs couldn’t handle the burning need for oxygen.

With us panting like we’d finished a marathon, Otis decided to answer.

“If I ever lost you,” he whispered and knocked on the marble like it was wood. “I’d fuck this world up and leave it burning to the ground,” he vowed.

That made me smile widely as he gave me a charming smile of his own before reaching out to run his hands through my ponytail. “I like your hair like this,” he changed the subject and I watched my hair fall in tumbles to my side, noticing the broken band in his possession. I rewarded him with a questioning look.

“Down, though. You’re not fighting anyone to have your hair up.”

I rolled my eyes but decided not to complain since we were enjoying a nice moment with one another. “Sometimes you act like your brother,” I huffed and suddenly felt a kiss being pressed to my neck that had me sitting up straight in my chair and sexually charged like a wild animal ready to fuck for hours.

“Adonis!” I hissed before I could turn my head to the grinning mastermind of sexual chaos. He chuckled happily, moving out of the way before I could punch him, and kissed the other side of my neck.

I almost came at the mere touch, which had me attempting to punch him. Instead, my swift attack landed on the palm of Otis’s hand instead of sucker punching his brother with my frustrated wrath.

“Brother, can you not? I’m not dealing with the leftover retribution of your sexual games,” Otis growled in annoyance.

“Oh, c’mon,” Adonis whined and was behind me again, wrapping his arms around my waist while my fist was still in Otis’s grip. “You’re just peeved because you had to masturbate for a good hour to calm down after my lovely time with my Sweet Cassandra, who tastes like a delicious milkshake.”

I was going to reply but felt the lack of support in my chest that had me slowly turning my head to give Adonis a warning look.

“Adonis,” I growled with an added huff of steam coming from my nostrils. That had him at the entrance when Omarion, Dominick, and Tristian arrived - his hand holding my bra that was somehow in one piece.

“See? I only expertly took it off. I didn’t shred it since Otis thinks you’re fucking hot in this and wants to strip you on that island and fuck you senselessly for breakfast.”

I blinked and slowly looked to Otis to see his whole face go crimson.

Seconds before he was gone from his seat and tackling Adonis to the ground.

All I could do was gawk at the two quarreling brothers while Tristian looked down at the two of them and shrugged. “We’re home, Cassandra!” he announced and practically skipped right over to the island before he crushed me into a hug that had me sliding off my stool and the two of us falling to the floor.

“Gah!” I practically replied upon impact before being smothered by Tristian’s body. “Tristian. Ugh. I love you, but I’m too sexually charged for this,” I whined, which caused Tristian to chuckle and turn me over so I was sitting right on his groin. “We can fuck right here and now?” he offered. “I missed you like crazy and totally want you for breakfast.”

“Wait in fucking line!” Otis and Adonis snapped before they went right back to fighting one another. Omarion and Dominick were just staring at them hopelessly before Dominick walked over to where we were and reached out to lift my head up so I could acknowledge his loving smile before he leaned right over to drop a long kiss upon my lips.

“It’s a relief to see you’re well, my queen,” he greeted.

“I missed you, Daddy,” I quietly teased against his lips and was rewarded with a taunting smirk that was followed with a heated kiss that had me fighting the urge to wiggle.

Tristian groaned and put his hands on my hips to stop me from doing exactly that as he complained, “Cassandra? Stop.”

“I don’t know how you five get a serious conversation going,” Omarion muttered and walked away from the brawling brothers towards the stove. “I’m hungry as fuck and sense Cassandra is too, so I’ll get food started.”

Dominick smirked further and replied, “She ain’t hungry for food.”

“Shut the fuck up,” I huffed and elbowed his groin, which had him groaning and falling to the ground.

Tristian burst into laughter and moved his hands to my waist to pull me down into a tight hug. “Serves you right! I get Cassandra to myself now,” he teased while hugging me, which was only making my sensitive body crave other stuff.

“Ugh. Stop hugging me,” I whined and ended up grabbing his balls, which made him hiss and push me right off him.

“Cass! My balls are not meant to be grabbed so roughly. “

“Says the guy who likes to grab my ass,” I huffed and got off the ground to leave the two of them on the floor to recover from their mortal injuries.

Men seriously can’t take a damn beating when it comes to their fragile balls.

I reached the fridge to help Omarion, but he blocked me from getting anything in the fridge by slipping himself between it and me.

“You’re not helping,” he concluded.

“Why do I worry you’re going to burn something?” I muttered.

“You realize I’ve been the one to cook our meals, right?”

“Oh.” I blinked and tried to remember even one of the meals we ate together and failed miserably. He seemed to understand before he reached out to stroke the side of my head before he pulled me into a simple hug.

“Don’t worry about it. Just rest. We’ve got a lot to talk about, so I’d rather you rest.”

“Are you sure?”

He nodded and gave me a smile. “Just enjoy the moment, Cass,” he whispered and further leaned in to whisper against my lips, “It’s nice to see the old you again.”

I knew his words were referring to the ‘me’ before this fiasco happened, acknowledging that I’d taken his chocolate bath and that it felt like things were getting back to normal.

“Omarion,” I whispered. “Thank you for having my back.”

“I promised I would,” he replied. “Now and always.”

After giving him a soft kiss, I allowed him to do his thing as I admired the crazy scene in what I was positive would be our new kitchen.

Things finally feel…normal.

9

PREPARE FOR THE RISE OF THE VILLAINOUS

“Give me one extra moment,” I urged as I sat upon my massive bed hugging the oversize ‘Dominick’ doll in my arms while staring at the five men sitting crossed-legged along the king-size bed. “So to summarize, Tristian and Omarion have launched an official investigation on Wilfried with the cooperation of the FBI, CIA, and President of United States, and the aid of Alisha Butterfly, Ivy Vixen, and the official involvement of the Faeiry Absolutes, which somehow manage to have Celeste AND my brother, Constantine, which we have to discuss by the way,” I rambled before taking a breath to continue. “With this launch, not only are they investigating the truth of Wilfried and the existence of Wyatt, who’s obviously his twin brother, but you guys hinted at the possibility of you guys being alive by faking a photograph that appears to be Tristian being carried into a black van, which is sparking debate about whether you guys were kidnapped with the illusion of being a part of the bomb and Wilfried setting everything up with Widow to kill you guys.”

I had to take another pause while my brain fought to sum up everything.

“Then the news of these lands, which you guys ended up calling the Kingdom of Gaia to emphasize the invitation to all races, has spread far and wide and now theorists are digging under every rock in existence to try to find the truth of the matter. And you purposely hinted that Wilfried’s sword was deemed as evidence in the killing of the rulers of these lands, so now people are going batshit crazy trying to figure things out and requesting the investigation to be opened not by the humans but the four fae kingdoms, which would practically force them to admit the truth of the deception and the fact Wilfried carries an ancient magical weapon that he stole from the previous king of these lands and is using it to manipulate anyone within a certain radius because it seems to not work through the media footage of our confrontation at the mourning ceremony.”

Taking another moment to think, I rested my chin on the crown of the stuffed doll.

“Finally, you guys recharged the three crystals of these lands, which confirms that this kingdom is split to accept dragons, fae, and a mix of supernaturals and humans, and not only do I have to explore the lands to get a feel for the kingdom I now rule and am connected to, I’m going to have to officially rise to the female position I agreed upon for the supernatural council even with the current investigation going on and decide on my four other male candidates within the next ten weeks while making connections with the Underworld, which means our asses have to go down there AND meet with Constantine and sort shit out if I want any type of support from the Faeiry Absolutes, even though Celeste knows and likes me.”

I was going to finish but remembered something. “Oh! Not to forget that during all of that, I’m going to have to go back to the fae lands and visit Mother to make sure she knows I’m alive and not mad at her or Wyatt, for that matter, and I have to speak to Wyatt as well and acknowledge that he’s indeed my father and I don’t have hard feelings about the fact he hasn’t done shit to stop his evil, psychotic brother from trying to ruin the world!”

None of them spoke as if waiting for me to say something more. I finished with, “The only good news out of all of this is that bitch Widow is dead, and her list of sins is making everyone realize what a cunty cranky bitch she was and her involvement in screwing up Castalia’s and my life by interfering in Mother’s and Father’s protective plans to keep us, royal children, safe.”

“Valid ending,” Tristian replied with a grin. “And overall, that’s a pretty good summary of it all.”

The six of us were sitting in my bedroom so we could catch up after a wholesome breakfast of fighting, talking, and joking around. It didn’t feel right to speak of all the shit we would have to deal with over breakfast, so we resolved to do everything but recap the serious stuff until we were done and settled in my bedroom.

Marigold was still sleeping away, so I placed a soundproof bubble around her little sleeping space, so our discussion wouldn’t disturb her.

Catching up surely took a few hours as we went into the fine details on both ends: I explained all about what occurred from the moment of the explosion to the trails I endured before their arrival, while they explained everything from their awakening to the preparation they had to do to return and face what was going on here.

They also went into detail regarding the conversation they had with my real father and how he was currently in the fae realms trying to smooth things with Mother. Apparently, from Omarion’s words, they were ‘fighting’. I didn’t know whether it meant actually fighting or attempting to bring our kingdom down to the ground.

Regardless of how that interaction was going, I’d have to visit the realms to talk because there was a lot to discuss. As odd as it felt to remind myself that I actually had a father in my life, it was important for us to talk to him for the sake of finding some sort of weakness Wilfried may carry - or one that they shared - while hoping we could figure out a way for him to make a live appearance to prove his existence to the world. As for Mother, I not only wanted to discuss the incident at the ceremony but also get some insight about whether I could actually leave here.

That alone was going to make visiting her even more challenging, because my worry was that I’d officially be stuck here due to my connection to my kingdom.

Now that I felt a tad caught up about what had occurred on my men’s end, it felt like we were more on the same page, but it didn’t mean we were even close to being out of the woods just yet when it came to stopping Wilfried.

We were in the stage of ‘playing the waiting game’ because all the investigations and news being spread would only aid in us figuring out what next steps to take during this significant time.

“Before we continue,” Omarion began and then scowled at the doll in my possession. “Why the fuck is my mate holding that atrocity of a doll?”

“First of all,” Dominick began with a smug smile. “It’s me in doll form and is the only version in the world created as a prototype for some fae collection that wants to be exclusively launched in the fae realms. Obviously, I don’t know where that’s going with the current situation and my apparent death, but regardless, I was going to give it to Cassandra for her birthday but decided in a big bed like this, she’d need a cuddle buddy.”

“I’ll cuddle her, so fuck that shit.”

“You can’t fuck a doll,” Tristian teased with a grin before he grunted as he was pushed right off the bed by Omarion.

“Fuck you.”

“And I thought Otis and Adonis were jealous fuckers,” Tristian groaned from the floor.

“Who the hell said that?” Otis scoffed while Adonis laughed with pride.

“I’m honored to acknowledge my immense jealousy for anyone who tries to steal my glory when it comes to my abundant love for Cassandra.”

“Ya right. You only acknowledge when people interrupt your damn singing,” Tristian replied as he got on the bed, only to be tugged right off by an invisible force. “Ugh!”

We all looked back to Adonis, who was happily humming before we looked to Otis, whose frown only deepened from our lingering gazes.

“What the hell are you guys looking at me for?”

“It’s your fault your sneaky, seductive twin over there borrows your gifts,” Dominick noted while I bobbed my head. “Which technically makes you the culprit.”

“Source of true manipulative torture,” Omarion concluded. “Seeing as I want Tristian to suffer, I approve of it.”

“As if I need your approval,” Otis huffed and looked at the doll in disgust. “I’m destroying that thing when you sleep.”

“No,” I huffed and hugged it a little tighter. “Destroy it and I’ll never suck that dick of yours again.”

“And I Oop-” Tristian began as he climbed onto the bed a second time, only to be tossed right off it and across the room. “AH!”

We watched him crash into the door, his body sliding to the floor as he groaned in dismay. “Man down.”

Omarion, Dominick, and I all turned to Adonis, who paused in his whistling tangent to look at us. “What?”

“That was totally you,” I voiced.

“Why is that, Sweet Queen?” he inquired with amusement in those purple eyes with silver rings. “Otis is the angry one.”

“That’s true,” I acknowledged. “But he can’t throw people across the room like that.”

“And in this case, he’d admit it just to piss Tristian off,” Dominick stated.

“I’m just going to agree cause you give me culprit vibes,” Omarion summed up.

“I’m hurt by your accusations,” Adonis dramatically stated. “I’m not the imposter!”

“Wasn’t that a classic game that went viral before we were born?” I offered, the statement sounding familiar from somewhere.

“Ya. Some game about people being stuck in space and one of them going on a killing spree,” Dominick summarized.

“Murder mysteries. Love them,” Omarion said with dry sarcasm.

“From the god who investigates shit as a side hustle,” Otis huffed.

“Now that you mention it, how the hell did you become well…whatever you are, Omarion?” I questioned.

“How did we get to this point of the conversation?” Omarion whined.

“Whatever it takes to make you guys ignore the fact that Adonis threw Tristian into the door and stole Cassandra’s bra again,” Otis answered, which caused everyone’s attention to go to my chest as I frowned and moved the doll out of the way, only see that I was clearly missing my bra - again.

The glare I gave the poor incubus had him grinning shyly before he offered my bra like it was a damn sacrifice to the gods. “Don’t ban me from getting blowjobs, Sweet Queen. I’ll reward you with a threesome with Otis.”

“Deal,” I answered without a second of hesitation.

“What?!!!” the rest screamed while Adonis chuckled in triumph before he was right behind me and somehow managed to get my girls back in the comfort of the simple black bra I opted into after he deliberately stole my harness one.

“I’ll put that on the list of ‘shit we need to do after we save the world from Wilfried’s clutches’. Don’t worry. It won’t be as intense,” he assured me and added a kiss to my cheek that made me shiver.

“Shoo,” I huffed and pushed the chuckling incubus away as he moved back to sit next to Otis - only to push him off the bed.

“Fuck!” Otis cursed as he landed on the floor. “Oh, I swear to the fucking gods, if you test me today I’m throwing you out of this damn kingdom.”

“Try me, bro. You know how dangerous I am,” Adonis said with pride.

“Do those two usually argue?” Omarion asked.

“Yes, but it’s usually a sign that they’re comfortable,” Dominick replied and looked over his shoulder. “Tristian? You dead?”

“I’m fine,” he answered with a grumble. “I’m picking up the pieces of my pride.”

That made me snicker before I began laughing. “Stop being a drama queen and get back here.”

It felt good to laugh at their stupid bickering, and it must have shown because all of them looked at me like I’d bombed them with some major news.

“What?” It was my turn to throw out the simple question.

“We just missed your laugh,” Adonis and Otis said in unison.

“And it’s nice to see you this calm,” Dominick added.

“Even though all this sudden change and revelation is scary,” Omarion began, “you’ve been handling it far better than I could have imagined.”

“And it’s good to see you being your confident, funny self,” Tristian concluded as he was up and walking back to the bed. He settled back into his crisscross seated position as the others gave me tender smiles of love as I took in their words.

“Feels nice to be able to deal with something as stressful as this with you guys all here,” I whispered with a wide smile. “It truly feels like I’m not alone and it’s nice to have your aid. Can’t wait for this to be over.”

“So we can go on some long-ass vacation,” Tristian concluded.

“As long as Omarion ain’t coming,” Dominick suggested.

“You’re not her only bonded mate, asshole.”

“Asshole is your nickname, not mine,” Dominick replied with the biggest grin as those sunset eyes began to shift to a lovely pastel shade of various colors. “She calls me Daddy in bed.”

“Oh,” Otis and Adonis stressed the single sound. “Did that hurt your pride, god?”

Omarion gave them a threatening look before his eyes shifted and all four of the guys were off the bed and attempting to avoid the wave of golden whips that almost lit their asses on fire.

All I could do was blink while gawking at the sudden whipping force of the golden weapon that was attempting to catch one of my men for obvious torture.

“Fuck, fuck, fuck! I can’t run this fast, yo!” Tristian whined and in seconds had turned into a damn mouse in an attempt to avoid the lashes of the whips. Dominick was cursing and blocking the attacks while Adonis and Otis were mere blurs in action.

“Vladimir,” I began, my voice stern enough to get the dragon god’s attention. “You have to be nice.”

“Why? I don’t like them,” he stated the obvious.

“Yes, but you have to get to know and like them. They’re your comrades and my boyfriends. Plus, I’d personally like to avoid being a witness of accidental death by a thunderous whip on the arse from a dragon god,” I summarized.

“Hmph.” He didn’t seem motivated to stop his need to torture but ended up retracting the whips into whatever space continuum he was hiding them in.

“I have a question.”

“What?” he inquired.

“Can you use those for other things?” I inquired, which actually made him stare at me blankly for a long five seconds before he grinned like a cynical mastermind.

“Yes, Your Majesty. I most certainly can.”

“Good to know,” I replied with a small smile, the two of us exchanging a look that made the others groan. There was a little squeak before Tristian was back in his human form and catching his breath.

“Keep your damn godly kinks in your void of powerful shit.”

“Jeez. Why are we struggling to kill Wilfried when we have a god on our team?” Otis grumbled as Adonis began to stretch.

“That’s a good question.”

“Don’t you guys have rules to follow like fae do?” Dominick offered.

“We do, and we’re only given permission to interfere when the universe is threatened,” he replied and added, “And before you go saying the universe is threatened, we gods like to show the fuck off and be saviors, so we need the world to be burning to the ground before we interfere,” he concluded.

“So you’re useless,” Otis and Adonis summed up. That made me snicker as Vladimir gave them a deadly stare. It didn’t seem to phase them while Tristian and Dominick smiled.

“Now that we’re basically caught up, what’s the plan?” I inquired.

“Right now we’re sitting ducks since we’re waiting for the hype to continue to grow regarding the news while things get rolling with the investigation,” Tristian reasoned. “We need to start training just in case things go south and we have to go into a heated battle. I don’t know about you guys, but I’m slacking in the endurance department, so a bit of training would help me out.”

“I think we all need to work out,” Dominick concluded. “Cassandra also has to go around the lands.”

“We have to figure out a way to get your parents here,” Otis emphasized as Adonis continued, “Since we’re not sure if you can leave with you being the ruler of the kingdom.”

“We have to do that first before we can even think of getting Cassandra back to Dubai to confront Constantine before going to the Underworld to find Castalia, if she’s still down there. And we have to do all of this within the time limit before Cassandra is ordered to choose her comrades for the council.”

“How exactly are we going to get through that without being caught early on?” Adonis inquired. “It’s not like we don’t stand out like a sore thumb in the human realms.”

“It was a pain trying to get the investigation going while wearing our disguises.”

“If I help Cassandra with her fae abilities, we could potentially all be in glamor long enough to be her chosen comrades,” Dominick offered. “Obviously, people are going crazy trying to figure out who will be chosen. And there’s strong speculation she’ll be going out of her way to pick unique supernatural shifters. We could make the perfect set of aliases with strong backgrounds and connect with those working undercover to hype them up through blogs and gossip channels. Obviously, these individuals wouldn’t have been super famous prior to this, so it may help bring an enticing set of individuals that will make Wilfried think he’s getting the perfect set of sacrifices.”

“Seeing as he also needs Cassandra for this magic artifact in his possession, he’s going to be down with whatever,” Adonis added.

“With him on fire for what we obviously know was the murder of the previous king and queen of these lands, wouldn’t he be forced to lay low?” Otis questioned.

“He has no choice,” Vladimir replied. “Dragon shifters hate negative attention. It brings our whole race down, which is a negative attribute. When Omarion was temporarily blamed for Cass’s death, it made it far harder to use my normal resources unless I was dealing with other gods. I didn’t show it, but it was a pain in the ass, and I’m sure Wilfried is going to see who’s really loyal to him and who’s using him for their own benefits.”

“That’s at least a good thing,” I voiced and noticed Vladimir retreat as Omarion returned. “We also need some sort of update on what the fae will be doing in the kingdoms. They can’t fall for Wilfried’s tactic of igniting war before we can get the word across of his true intentions.”

“If we could get a moment with your mom, that could potentially solve that lingering problem,” Tristian reasoned. “If we also get another chance to speak with your father, we could plan his public appearance, which would clear many things up and help us make an official warrant for Wilfried’s arrest.”

“Even with a warrant, it’s going to be hard to get close to him with that magic artifact in his possession,” I admitted. “We need to get it out of his grasp, prove that he’s guilty as we all know, and gain our roles on the council so we can reveal that you guys are alive and were saved by Mother. That way, it would clear her name for being negatively involved in these affairs, and I wouldn’t be considered a manipulated villain being brainwashed.”

The crazy articles being written currently were something to question but there was no point in attempting to control the gossip when we wanted the world buzzing with this knowledge - no matter if it was truth or lies. With enough garnished interest, we’d be able to drop the bomb with all the evidence while confronting Wilfried once and for all.

“Wilfried’s confrontation and eventual arrest would mean Constantine was innocent this entire time,” I voiced.

“Which means he’d be arrested for those crimes as well before all the other shit he got away with far before any of us were born,” Tristian elaborated. “Once he’s officially captured, all those who act like they’re loyal to him will come out of the woodwork to speak against him.”

“Are you sure?” I asked.

“Positive,” he replied with an added bob of his head. “It’s currently happening with Widow. Many have already come forward and reported her negative involvement in a bunch of shady shit that should have landed her in Level Four of Psychic Prison or maybe even in the pits of Level Six at Supernatural Prison in Dubai.”

“What pain it is for the truth to come out after they’re dead,” I muttered. “They don’t get the punishment they deserve.”

“Not true,” Otis and Adonis said in unison, catching our attention as Otis continued, “Whatever truths come out in these lands are merely sent down through the funnel to the Underworld. The security down there reviews the deeds and determines what type of torture to deliver to the individuals.”

“Many think that death is the place where everything is laid to rest and those who committed crazy sins on this world get off scot free. That’s pretty much bullshit. If you’ve killed enough people without justification and end up in the Underworld, you’ll receive centuries of suffering,” Adonis explained.

“Unless you can strike a deal with a grim reaper, but that shit is complicated,” Omarion commented.

“Grim…” I began but paused as a frown formed on my lips while my senses spiked up at the feeling of two individuals entering my lands. “Someone’s here.”

That had the others off the bed and protectively around my space as if the individuals were about to burst into the room. I struggled to sense exactly where they were, but they were extremely close, according to what my gut instincts told me.

“Keep calm, my child,” Quil-Zu encouraged. “They aren’t your enemy.”

“Quil-Zu said they aren’t our enemy.” I voiced her words, which seemed to help calm the others as a knock came from our door.

“Enter,” I voiced, feeling a little nervous that someone easily waltzed into my castle like they owned it, but it only took three seconds for me to smile in hopeful relief at the sight of Mother and her beautiful long hair, stunning eyes like mine, and the relieved smile shone brightly against her serene face.

She wore a simple white dress with the coolest white combat boots I’d seen. She looked like a badass warrior in a dress with her crown upon her head to remind the world that she was royalty.

I need a crown like that.

“Mom,” I whispered and was off the bed and walking towards her. Her smile further spread across her smooth lips, followed with her outstretched arms. I practically ran into her warm embrace.

“You’re real? Not a hologram? How is that possible? Are you allowed to be here?” I questioned before I could really enjoy the hug.

As I moved back to look at her flawless face, she answered, “Yes, I’m real. No, I decided not to use the hologram method to visit my daughter, who somehow managed to revive the Kingdom of Desolation from its ashes. And no, I’m technically not allowed to be here without the permission of the queen of these lands to enter, but seeing as we’re in troubled times, I hoped to make this an exception until I could speak to the queen herself.”

The mention of queen left me a bit dumbfounded as I looked around as if I didn’t know who the hell she was referring to.

Okay, I wasn’t sure if she was actually referring to me as the queen in this scenario because if she was, that would be damn cool to be acknowledged like that.

“Confused child of mine,” Quil-Zu sighed. “Remember you’re the ruler of these lands. By royal law, one is usually invited into another’s land, even with family. She was only allowed to enter because of the man behind her.”

“Man behind her?” I voiced the internal comment before noticing the tall man still lingering at the door, observing us quietly.

My heart galloped in shock and bits of happiness as the man from my vivid dream after the trials now stood there in wait. He looked so similar to his twin brother, but the difference in their auras and seeing the way his eyes held glimmers of kindness gave me a sense of hope in my heart as his eyes locked onto mine.

His expression only softened further as he looked proudly down at me from his 6′7″ height. His hair was left down and his crown sat upon his head. He wore traditional clothes of red and gold and armored golden boots to match the golden jewels on his neck and wrists.

“It’s an honor to finally see you in the flesh, dear Cassandra,” he whispered as he stood in place. Mother moved from hugging me to stand behind me as she placed her hands on my shoulders in encouragement.

“I know his lack of presence in your life is something we’ll have to explain in depth when all of this is over, but he’s the reason I was able to enter these lands and had a role in protecting the dragon kingdom of these lands while I ensured the fae lands back home continued to prosper regardless.” Mother’s voice drifted into my mind. “We don’t deserve your forgiveness, but please give him a chance to explain and make up for our failures as parents.”

I took a long, deep breath and let it out slowly. I’m not sure if she knew that I wasn’t as angry as I should have been, having been told about his exchange with the others while I’d been unconscious after our reunion prior to the end of the trials. No matter the past, he’d shown up when I needed the final push to complete the trial for this world’s evolution.

With a slight nod, I walked towards him until I stood before him. With a slight head raise, I gave him a small smile as I whispered, “Hey, Dad. You’re just in time to hear about our diabolical plans to spread love, happiness, and peace to the world.”

My greeting words made the biggest smile form upon his face as he fought the tears that tried to make his burning molten eyes of gold and red grow glassy. He embraced me in a tight hug, and I hugged him right back as I felt Mother’s arms move to hug me from behind.

“Our sweet princess went off to become a queen without our aid,” he whispered, his deep voice trembling slightly with thick emotion. “How proud you’ve made me, Cassandra. Royalty couldn’t look any better.”

I smiled as they released me and we moved further into the room so I could close the door. The guys were already lined up in wait with their heads slightly bowed down in acknowledgment of their royal statuses, and I was impressed to see the two golden chairs that were clearly summoned on my parents’ behalf.

It took me a second to notice Marigold was awake and sitting patiently on the nightstand as she watched my reunion with my parents with a tiny grin on her face. She had to be the culprit of the chairs, which gave me a sense of relief to continue having her utmost support.

Thank you, Marigold.

She bobbed her head as I turned my attention back to my parents.

“Please have a seat,” I encouraged. “I think we have a lot to discuss.”

“Indeed, we do,” Father replied and glanced over to the five men before his gaze lingered on Omarion who seemed just as annoyed to be staring at Father.

“Hmm,” I began as I noticed the spike of tension - and temperature - in the room. “So what’s this about Dad and Omarion not getting along?”

Mother giggled and reached out to firmly pat Wyatt’s back, which made him cough like he’d choked on his own saliva. “What do you possibly mean?” Mother delightfully inquired. “Your father is going to be on his best behavior and not cause any trouble for his daughter’s lovers, now isn’t that right, sweetheart?”

The underlying threat in her voice was like ice. The rest of us stood there nervously at the tension bouncing off the two of them like electric shocks that were seconds from executing their victim.

“Yes, my dear,” he muttered, even though it sounded as though he struggled to even admit those words. He did give Omarion a glare that gave the vibes of ‘this ain’t done’, which caused Omarion to merely smirk in triumph as his eyes danced slightly with power that once again gave Vladimir vibes.

The hand on my shoulder made me realize Marigold was now in her adult form, donned in a simple black dress with her hair tied up.

“How about I brew some tea and get some appetizers for the king and queen?” she offered.

“Yes, please,” I encouraged.

“Please get comfortable and I’ll bring some added refreshments for everyone else,” she concluded and bowed slightly before heading to the door and making her quiet exit to gather what she needed for yet another long discussion.

Staring back at my parents, I noticed the way they sat close to one another as Mother’s hand was in Father’s grasp and they seemed to be talking about the worries of the kingdoms and what had to be done pronto.

Just admiring the way their auras danced and molded into one another like they were one unit brought joy to my heart. You could tell right away that they loved each other, despite everything they’d obviously endured thanks to Wilfried and his ill intentions for them.

I could recall the times I wondered who my parents were and if they truly hated the idea of giving birth to me so much that they abandoned me for the sake of their own dreams, but now that I knew the truth, I was happy they’d survived everything Wilfried had put them through.

We have to ensure the truth comes out. That everything is set straight so the world knows and acknowledges the sacrifices the both of them have made for more than just me, Castalia, and Constantine. The world has to know what a cynical bastard Wilfried is in this game and the very roots he tried to keep buried within these lands.

My internal conviction seemed to make the glimmering sun shine brightly into the room, lighting everything up with hopeful beams of sunlight.

All is well. We’ll figure things out together and end up on the side of victory. The world will see the rise of the villainous.

10

DESTINED TO BE QUEEN

“M-Mom, is this really necessary?” I stuttered as I stared into my reflection, completely astonished by how outstandingly beautiful I appeared in the vanity mirror.

My mind was still trying to wrap around the idea that I was now sitting upon the golden bench before my handcrafted vanity of gold and teal, staring into the reflective surface with Mother working the final touches on my bountiful curls that were nicely decorated in gold and orange trinkets of roses.

Our long conversation with my parents seemed to map out our perfect strategy to combat Wilfried’s plans, and that started with completing the initiation ceremony which would confirm my role as queen of these lands.

Mother and Father emphasized the importance of this ceremony occurring as soon as possible. That would not only inform all the kingdoms’ rulers of the official appointing of the Kingdom of Gaia into the realms of royal territory but if done right, I wouldn’t be bound to the lands thanks to the simple fact that I was the reincarnated heir.

It was hella confusing to wrap your head around, but Mother sensed that my ties of magic were more connected to my dragon side, which was a reflection of Quil-Zu, rather than my fae side. With that, I was only half bound to these lands, which would give me the capability of going in and out without the kingdom crumbling to death.

The conversation had brought up the worry for our fae kingdom back home, but Mother assured us that the kingdom was just fine and her second-in-command was ensuring the land was well-nourished with magic so Mother could stay long enough to complete this important ceremony.

With the ceremony, both Mother and Father had to be present because of my hybrid complexity. It was also important to have Omarion and Dominick involved, which had to do with our bonds.

The whole thing seemed like a complicated ceremony, but Mother assured me that the gathering and initiation would not only give me more peace of mind once I ventured outside of these lands, it would also ensure their protection during my absence.

I was pretty positive many were waiting for my “exit” from the kingdom to give the perfect opportunity to attempt entering and potentially destroying what I’d just revived from the debris of death and abandonment, but like the others had explained, protection from various kingdoms was lurking around the outer realms of the protective lands and would ensure nothing stepped foot into this place without my permission.

Even the entrance of my parents was due to special circumstances - Father was one of the few who could waltz in and out of this place. My only concern with that ability was if it meant Wilfried could do the same, but Father explained that due to Wilfried’s blood being poured upon the land before Queen Quilzurashi’s declaration, he would be banned from even getting close to these lands.

Unlike with the humans, the Universe likes to keep track of grudges.

Once the ceremony was complete, Mother encouraged me to spend at least three more weeks in the land before venturing out to meet with Constantine. Though I wasn’t feeling drained, adjusting to ruling a kingdom was a gradual progression and would mean some days I would have high energy moments while other days I wouldn’t want to leave the comfort of my bed.

Though I wished we could get things rolling, I knew the importance of Mother’s advice, especially with the golden privilege of being told all of the secrets I was sure she had to find out all on her own.

Once she returned to our kingdom, she wouldn’t be able to casually leave, so I had to enjoy every minute with her. As for Father, he would be aiding with the preparation of going public, so the moment I gathered Constantine and Castalia, it would be show time.

With the way things were planned, the hope was the revelation of Wyatt’s existence would immediately void Wilfried’s current power in the ranks of dragons and make it possible for us to officially arrest him for the magnitude of the crimes we’d have proof to accuse him of.

The only benefit Wilfried had was in his desire to put me on the council. With my current status and the revelation of Wilfried’s approaching downfall, I could officially move forward the date of the initiation and reveal the chosen four who would be joining the council.

With Constantine’s aid - once I somehow convince him to help us - we could conduct the swearing-in ceremony in private before doing the grand reveal during which the world would find out that my supernatural bros were alive and everything was conspired by Wilfried.

It would be the finishing move to give Wilfried the capital sentence – aka death - and we’d be able to retrieve the magic artifact from his possession before he somehow activated it in an attempt to trigger the Great Summoning.

Now that we had a solid plan, it was just following the steps to get to that final moment of mayhem, but I hoped the slight downtime would give me some extra moments with my men now that they were ‘back in my life’.

“A queen must wear lavish clothes at times of celebration,” Mother replied as she put the final piece into my hair. She moved back to admire the final product, and I swore she was going to cry in seconds.

“Mom, are you actually going to cry?!’ I groaned and moved around, rotating myself on the bench to give her my full attention. Mother merely smiled before she reached out to pat my shoulders.

“Do you know how many days I’ve dreamed of one opportunity to do my daughter’s hair for a special event like this?” The sad admission made my heart drop as her smile only grew while she blinked back her tears. “It’s not your fault for lost time. This ceremony is going to be the starting point of our plans and the downfall of Wilfried. Then I’m sure the next time you’ll have to be this extravagant will be for your wedding to those bunch of men who absolutely adore you.”

My cheeks burned with warmth at her last words. “They don’t adore me,” I whined. Mother laughed and patted my shoulders.

“Those men would literally catch a grenade for you and shed their own blood to keep you safe. Each of them loves you, but I can see that the love is mutual.”

“Is our love that apparent?” I wondered more to myself than Mother.

“You don’t notice the way they look at you when your attention is elsewhere,” Mother voiced as she moved to clean the vanity from the mess of products used to glam me up. “You would never notice that when you stand with the five of them, your auras mold together like one unit.”

“Huh? Wait. You’re saying our auras blend together like yours and Dad’s auras when you guys are side by side?” I lifted my head from staring at my hands to see Mother’s knowledgeable expression as she nodded.

“You don’t need to be soul-bonded or royal mates for auras to blend together into one. You simply have to share enough love between one another for your auras to blend,” she explained. “It’s obvious that you love one another, but your auras prove that your love for those men has grown and blossomed into a bond that can’t be easily manipulated or broken.”

“Even Omarion?” I inquired.

“Even the dragon god your father doesn’t get along with,” she said with a happy smile that made me sigh.

“Why do I feel like that’s going to be a lingering problem for Omarion?”

“Dragons never get along when there’s a power difference. Your father merely doesn’t like him because Omarion will surpass him in strength in the coming years.”

“Coming years. So it’s not even now?”

“Nope. They’re very close though, but I have a hunch your Omarion is holding back for some reason. Something is hindering him, and that could have to do with his dragon heritage, which he’ll have to face sooner or later if he wants to continue to grow as a supernatural.”

Her advice intrigued me, and I wanted to explore more, but the knock on the door cut us off before it opened and Marigold entered the room holding a golden box in her hand.

I was far more impressed by her outfit; her usual dress was completely gone as she now stood in an armored outfit of fitted black with turquoise and gold accents. Her green hair was braided in a crown style, decorated with black roses that softened the warrior appearance to a slight degree.

She looked like she would waltz into a damn war and plague the opposing enemy with nothing but death.

“Good afternoon, Your Majesties,” she greeted, and half bowed before closing the door and walking over to where we were. “I’ve brought the item you requested, Queen Cyldrirth.”

“Ah, Marigold. Please call me Faith already. No one else is around to continue using such formalities,” Mother whined. “And perfect timing. Cassandra, my dear. It’s time for the dress.”

“Um…did we choose a dress already?” I asked, feeling as though I was lost in my thoughts during the discussion part of my outfit for this ceremony.

Mother giggled and shook her head. “The land chooses the dress that will complement you for the occasion.”

“The land?” I whispered as I rose up.

Mother merely nodded and gestured for me to stand before the standing mirror. “Close your eyes and take a few deep breaths. Focus on the sensation of the world around you. Enjoy the vastness this world has to offer and the thrumming energy of peace and tranquility. Remind the land of your presence and that you are about to embark on a new journey that will only lay roots. With that, this kingdom will bless you with the outfit that will complement you in every way.”

I absorbed her explanation and looked to Marigold, who bobbed her head in encouragement. “Be positive and let the channels of your fae magic open further to accept the blessings of this world, Queen Cassandra,” she explained with determination.

It seemed like a simple task, and I felt Quil-Zu’s presence as heat swarmed my body.

“You are ready, my child. Do not fear what you think you lack,” she confronted. “You were chosen because you were ready to save these lands, and now it’s your time to be accepted by them with open arms as you let the rest of the kingdoms in this vast universe acknowledge your role as Queen of the Kingdom of Gaia.”

I stared at my reflection in the mirror then closed my eyes and allowed the trickles of magic begin to flow through my body to my fingertips as the world around me faded away and I was left in the place of darkness.

“KINGDOM OF GAIA…IT is I, your queen, Cassandra Cyldrirth. Tonight brings forth a special occasion, one that will lay roots upon this very land and spread through our royal neighbors who will have no choice but to acknowledge your awakening. I may be a novice, but seek the threads of my heart and accept my open gratitude and wishes to lift this kingdom up. I do not know my path or how the actions of the future will impact this world, but I want nothing but to bring unity to these lands that were meant to blossom into a safe place for all kinds. Dress my body with fabrics of royalty and remove any shackles that attempt to hinder our resurrection. Let me be seen as the queen I am so that this ceremony can be blessed and be the start to retrieving justice for those lost at the hands of selfishness.”

THE SPARK of magic made the world go from black to a glowing white that consumed me, and I felt the wrapping force of fabric going around my body and the weight of the dress that clung to me like a glove. No matter the firm fit of the attire, I was able to move as I spun around once before opening my eyes to see the finished masterpiece.

I was shocked at the dress that’s base color was of two tones: the top half was a sheer gold that shifted to a marvelous turquoise that carried a glamorous, reflective element to it.

The dress itself was strapless but had ribbons that connected to my biceps and wrapped along my arms right down to my wrists. A gold charm bracelet with various charms rested on my right wrist.

The top half had turquoise sparkles that accentuated the dress while the bottom half was decorated with fine rhinestones of orange and gold with bits of teal. My heels were orange and extremely comfortable, and I now wore a large necklace with various sizes of diamonds that reminded me of blooming flowers.

I only now realized the golden petals that seemed to fall around me, and I looked up in wonder as they continued to rain down like an added prop.

“The petals seem to be one of the gifted elements you’ve been blessed with,” Mother announced, and I lowered my gaze to turn and see her teary eyes as she stood there next to Marigold, who held the box in a formal position - as if she were about to present the very thing to me.

“Blessed elements,” I whispered in astonishment. “Isn’t this dress enough?”

“Ah,” Mother began and shook her head. “The kingdom believes in giving everything it believes its ruler needs to defend themselves in the off chance of battle. It is why the ceremony is normally done the day after one is sworn in to rule, but I’m sure in the times of Queen Quilzurashi and King Ezekiel, such tactics weren’t done until the kingdom was settled in. It was only during my youth times that they switched the rules and encouraged all rulers to complete this ceremony. This ensures they are protected from any threats that may follow, for the Universe will be able to predict it.”

“So petal magic is going to be one of those important skills, huh?” I concluded.

“I’m sure Dominick will be able to elaborate on the usages of petal magic seeing as it’s a fae trait,” Mother encouraged, which made me feel as though she were trying to create an important moment for me to spend with my fae king.

She glanced over to Marigold then, and I watched as Marigold lifted the lid of the box to reveal a stunning crown. It was onyx with red rubies, which intrigued me as Mother reached for the metal piece and walked over to stand behind me.

I watched in the mirror as she closed her eyes, taking a moment to speak in what I could only assume was fae language as her aura became strongly apparent and moved to wrap around the very crown like the oozing magic that escaped her grasp.

Her final words were English as she lifted the crown upward.

“As the mother of the queen of these realms, I bless this crown. May it grant her the power of authority, strength, and courage to face the challenges that are awaiting her. From this moment onward, royals of other realms will acknowledge Cassandra Cyldrirth as royalty.”

With those words, she lowered the crown upon my head.

The sheer magic that rushed through me made my tattoo begin to blaze with magic as it glowed furiously. I was mesmerized by how my eyes began to dance with power as they flickered into various colors that reminded me of Dominick’s eyes that would shift into a prism masterpiece when he used certain magic.

The added bonus was watching how the crown began to shift color until the once onyx surface was sparkling gold and the rubies, alternated between teal and orange.

The crown was light as a feather now and surprisingly didn’t move when I tilted my head. “Wow,” I finally whispered as I tried to figure out what to say.

To express how honored I felt to even be bestowed something as beautifully sacred as this.

“This crown is one we’ve reserved specifically for you since I found out I was pregnant,” Mother revealed. “Castalia and Constantine also have one, and they’ll be given theirs when the time is right for them to take their designated thrones.”

“Does that mean…this will be my permanent kingdom?” It felt like a stupid question, but I finally had the opportunity to have someone more experienced give me the answers I craved about rulership.

“Yes,” Mother replied with a wide smile. “It was unexpected, and it was indeed something I worried about since there’s always a possibility of sibling rivalry when it comes to rising to the throne, but it only makes sense that you would be the official ruler of this kingdom with your men by your side.”

She moved to stand before me and placed her hands on my cheeks. “I’m beyond proud of you, Cassandra. No matter the difficulties, you prospered through them all to reach this moment. Be proud of your accomplishments and the woman you’ve become. Also, know that I and your father support you.”

“Thanks, Mom,” I whispered with the biggest smile, feeling the immense joy her words of admiration brewed within me. I always wondered what it would be like to be praised for some huge accomplishment through my childhood years, and even with Everett’s words of encouragement, I still pondered the very sensation.

Now, after so many years of imagination, I was finally experiencing it, and that alone was something I could be grateful for.

There was a knock on the door before it swung open as a foreign voice spoke back to someone. “You can’t get angry at me after summoning my ass after how many damn years because of some stupid ceremony I’m being forced to attend all because-” The man paused as his eyes moved to land upon the three of us, but those golden orbs immediately locked onto Marigold, who blinked while maintaining a calm expression.

“Uh…” It was all the man could say as Dominick moved past him with a scowling expression before his gaze locked upon me and he went from upset to stunned in a solid three seconds.

“Holy heavens of all fae,” he whispered like he was breathless as he took me in from head to toe. As much as I was interested in this new appearance in my kingdom, I was far too intrigued with the complete white and gold ensemble Dominick wore.

It was the first time I’d ever seen him in royal clothing. The attire gave a classic vibe of royalty and yet was created with the finest materials that made it fit our twentieth-century vibes.

His hair was gelled to one side, and he carried that “perfection” look that he always had when he was on set of a photoshoot, but the level of lust in his eyes as he took in my appearance like I was a damn goddess who descended from the heavens was making my body hum at his attention while my hormones were clearly sending as many ‘fuck this man now’ vibes as they possibly could.

I was sure if my mother wasn’t there, I’d give up on logical thinking and make out with Dominick regardless of whether this new stranger and Marigold were lingering around.

Note to self. Have to speed up that petal lesson and just make it like tomorrow.

“You’re absolutely pathetic when you’re horny, you know that?” Quil-Zu pointed out.

See, first of all, you know that. And second of all, that sounds extra weird now that I know you’re technically my past mother.

I could only imagine Quil-Zu rolling her eyes as Dominick finally walked towards me. I wondered how he got to me so fast, but I guess that would be due to the obvious steps that landed me halfway. But all of that was lost as my eyes focused on those prism spheres that acknowledged me.

“Now, now, my queen,” he whispered as he reached out to fix a loose strand that escaped the safety of being behind my ear. “If you glow up like this, it’s going to be impossible for me to share you with anyone else. Especially that dragon asshole.”

That made me giggle as I answered, “From the one looking like the perfect prince in a fairytale, ready to scoop up the princess and run away to start a new life.”

“That could be arranged,” he whispered, and it was becoming far too tempting to ignore. Mother purposely interrupted our moment by clearing her throat.

That seemed to snap us out of it as she walked over to where we stood. “Dominick. I’m glad you’ve kept the royal garments of your family’s heritage,” Mother began. “They fit you perfectly.”

That did intrigue me. I looked back at Dominick as he bowed his head in acknowledgment as he greeted Mother before he followed with, “Yes. I may have not been raised to appreciate such attire, but a certain someone told me not to throw such items away when we were younger.”

I blinked in confusion as Dominick and Mother glanced over to me.

“Why are you guys looking at me like I’m the culprit of such?” I whined while trying to attempt what Dominick was implying. “I never told you to save these. I surely would have remembered how they looked, especially with the gold.”

“Fae clothing looks like rags when not instilled with our magic,” Dominick revealed. “Remember the time we were cleaning up the storage room so we could make a spare room for me so I wouldn’t have to share with Tristian anymore and I was going to throw away that box of items Everett saved me from my family and you told me not to, saying I’d regret it one day?”

That seemed to prompt the memory of when I was around ten. “Right. It was the box with a bunch of stuff. Rags, a gold pocket watch. The only thing you liked was the gold scarf that seemed to be in the best condition,” I replied. “Those were all fae stuff?”

“Mhmm,” he replied with a nod as his loving expression softened. “I never really got to share what was inside that box with you, but this was one of the many useful things I found inside it during the times we were trying to figure out a way to clear your name when you were in Psychic Prison.”

“Ah,” I replied. “Well thank the fae that you kept it, cause damn. You look better than a hot, steamy snack that I’d love to-”

“I’m going to leave you two to your bickering,” Mother hummed happily, which only made me realize she was still there.

I groaned in embarrassment while Dominick chuckled and moved to slide an arm around my waist to pull me closer. “Thank you, Your Majesty. You did a wonderful job helping Cassandra out with getting ready for this ceremony.”

“Certainly,” Mother replied. “I have to make sure my sweet princess dresses for the occasion of solidifying her role as queen,” Mother replied with pride before she looked over to the new stranger. “And look who we have here? Aries. I thought you’d never make another appearance since I met you when Dominick and Cassandra visited me back home.”

“Aries?” I questioned and took in the slim tall man in a white suit.

His hair was a striking blue, reminding me of the ocean waters with hints of white that held a slight sparkle to it. He was slightly tanned, and though he was far slimmer in comparison to Dominick, he was well-built with hidden muscle.

It took me an extra moment to catch onto his almost transparent wings that were fluttering so fast, it made it almost impossible to catch onto their existence if you didn’t focus hard enough.

He’s a fae pixie guide!

He seemed to blink out of his daze, his gaze still locked on Marigold, before turning his attention to Mother. He flinched and bowed humbly before her.

“My apologies, Your Majesty. I didn’t mean to interrupt. I blindly chose the wrong room,” Aries apologized. He had an intriguing accent, but I couldn’t pinpoint where it was from. It held a delicate, sophisticated tone to it, like a butler humbly speaking to his guest about their exquisite line of red wine.

“It’s good to see you in high spirits for my daughter’s ceremony. As a fae guide, you should be out more often to aid Dominick with his royal duties,” Mother casually scolded. “Try and at least aid your master from now on. We’re entering trying times and I’m sure Marigold will need an extra set of hands to aid with all the things she has to take care of on Queen Cassandra’s behalf behind the scenes.”

Aries immediately began to blush at the mention of Marigold’s name, his eyes hesitantly glancing over to Marigold, who was clearly failing at hiding her obviously flushed cheeks.

“I see love birds chirping in the air, singing hymns of romance and cheer,” Quil-Zu began to sing, which made me mentally sigh.

Great. My mother and dragon are encouraging my fae pixie guide to hook up with a stranger.

“Realistically, he’s not a stranger. He’s Dominick’s, aka your fae mate and one of your future husbands, fae pixie guide, so at least we can potentially murder him if things go astray,” Quil-Zu offered.

The fact that you’re easily willing to murder if things go south in this nonexistent relationship only leaves me wondering what it would be like to have you as a mom.

“Well, for starters, Omarion is a total bad boy and would have never made it to the doorstep to take you out on a date,” she offered.

What’s with everyone picking on Omarion? Plus, he’s OUR dragon mate.

“I’m a side piece in this department,” she concluded. “I’m merely here to make sure you can fly, breathe fire, and have some sort of voice of sanity when you try and make stupid, horny decisions like ‘let’s make out with my mate in front of my mom’.”

You and I both know I can counter that argument with the fact you were my past mom, but we’ll hold that off for later.

“I-I’ll keep that in mind, Your Majesty,” Aries finally replied. “Shall I escort you back to the main hall?”

“Not necessary. I sense Wyatt will be here any minute, and frankly, I’d rather he avoid seeing Cassandra before he gets all emotional and starts sobbing like a dramatic baby,” Mother complained as she moved to give me a kiss on the cheek before heading to the door. “You have some time before the ceremony, Cassandra. Omarion will be here shortly as well to escort you with Dominick. Good luck, and I’ll ensure many pictures are taken,” she encouraged.

“Thanks, Mother,” I replied with a pleased smile as I watched her exit the room and close the door - seconds before I heard a deep, rumbling voice in the hall and Mother’s laughter that began to fade with two sets of footsteps.

Dominick and I exchanged a look before a sly grin formed on my lips. “Speaking of aid, Marigold. Didn’t you need assistance with finalizing the weapon display for the ceremony?” I inquired. “Also, do you need to be in that specific outfit?”

She seemed to blink out of her daze to look at her armored attire. “No, Your Majesty,” she admitted as her rosy cheeks seemed to swarm with more blush. “Your mother wished to finalize my measurements for battle armor seeing as I’m your first-in-command. I wasn’t planning to wear this,” she admitted and snapped her fingers.

With a blink, she was wearing a sparkly, fitted dress, one that gave the perfect mermaid shape with glimmering black rhinestones to complement the silky black material. Her hair was now down in curly waves, the black roses and rhinestone pieces decorating her head perfectly, like she was wearing a wreath.

“As for the weapon display…I can handle it.”

“Nonsense,” Dominick chipped in. “You’ve been working extremely hard today and we don’t want you being exhausted before the ceremony begins. Aries.” Aries stood a little taller while trying to clearly mask whatever emotion was trying to sneak out into the lines of his perfect face. “Please assist Marigold with the final touches for the display. It’ll be faster, especially since the ceremony will be starting in just a few minutes. We may not have other visitors, but Queen Cyldrirth has emphasized that she wants formal pictures like they would have at any coronation.”

“Yes, Master,” he replied, though his eyes looked as though he was plotting Dominick’s murder. He then glanced over to Marigold before walking over to her and offering his hand in an inviting gesture. “Shall we make way?”

“Certainly,” Marigold quietly replied as she placed her hand in his. The two of them headed to the door, and just like that, Dominick and I were alone.

“They’re going to plot our murders,” I muttered.

“Worth it,” Dominick replied before we exchanged a look that left us quietly laughing. He then wrapped his arms around me and pulled me right against him, giving him the chance to look down into my eyes while his emotions flooded his immaculate face.

“The fae gods really blessed you with abundance in the realms of beauty, Cassandra,” he whispered in praise. My smile couldn’t be wider as his words sank in.

“You sure know how to charm a girl. You make me feel like I’ve gone back to the realms of castles and having china tea sets on display in glass cabinets.”

“Anything with fae traditions feels that way.” He chuckled and moved his thumb along my bottom lip. He then proceeded to do the same to my top lip. There was a pinch of tingling with the movement, leaving me no choice but to question him with a brow raise.

“What was that for?”

“I did that so I could do this,” he whispered, seconds before his lips lightly laid upon mine. My body immediately relaxed at the touch of his lips. The two of us ended up embracing while our kiss deepened with growing passion.

I knew we didn’t have long before Omarion would arrive, but it felt good to get lost in the feverish kiss. He released me after a long minute of making out, bobbing his head at the fact my lipstick was still intact.

“Adonis showed me that trick.”

“Sneaky,” I replied. “You never shared about your fae pixie guide,” I pointed out.

“He’s a pain in my ass,” he admitted. “He doesn’t like coming out at all. How he’s even survived without being out so often is beyond me, but unless I threaten him, he hides in whatever shelter fae pixie guides hide in and hibernates during the colder months.”

“Intriguing,” I replied. “Looks like he has a sudden crush.”

“As if Marigold wasn’t blushing like a tomato,” Dominick teased.

“Oh, I noticed,” I admitted. “But now I’m debating if it’s evil for us to try and hook them up.”

“If Aries misses such a chance, then he’s a loser.” Dominick shrugged like he couldn’t care less. “If you see someone you like, you take your shot.”

“And what happened to you?”

“We were still in the phase of being siblings when I wanted to take my shot,” he hummed and leaned in closer. “The only chance I had to go the extra mile was in someone’s dreams.”

That made me blush before there was a knock on the door and it opened to reveal Omarion in similar royal attire but in black with gold and red accents. Now I had to take my time adoring this dark masterpiece with his hair braided back to accommodate the black crown that sat upon his head.

I noticed Vladimir was in control, but after a long up-and-down look at my appearance, he seemed to retreat, which left Omarion to blink before he was stunned by my appearance.

“Well, shit. You dress up nicely,” he complimented, which made me roll my eyes and huff.

“You make it seem like we’re back in the prison and you’re seeing me all squeaky clean from a shower for the first time ever.”

“Well, you did look good that time after the shower. And you didn’t smell like sweat,” he muttered as he walked over to us. I took the opportunity to punch his gut when he reached my side, which made him let out a breath before he pouted. “C’mon, Your Majesty. You need to punch my abs harder than that to do damage,” he whined but took the opportunity to swoop in and lay a kiss on my lips.

“Hey. You didn’t acknowledge she’s wearing lipstick,” Dominick scolded.

“Oh no, I didn’t,” he replied when he released my lips after kissing me for a few added seconds. “But I knew with that boner between your legs that you wouldn’t dare get away with not kissing her, which means her lipstick is protected by that fae voodoo of yours.”

It was Dominick’s turn to punch his stomach, which actually made him groan upon impact, but I was quickly checking out the actual bulge in Dominick’s pants, which had me grinning.

“Guess I owe you a blow job,” I chirped, and that stopped both of them from duking it out.

“Cassandra,” Omarion whined. “That’s unfair.”

“Next time show up earlier,” I further teased, but walked over to lean up and whisper in his ear. “Don’t worry. I’ll give you one if you’re on your best behavior and don’t fight with my dad.”

“Hmph.” He pouted his lips, but I could tell he was considering my offer. “Fine.”

“What we’d do for Cass’s mouth.” Dominick shook his head before he and Omarion offered their hands.

“Ready, Your Majesty?” they asked in unison, leaving me to smile widely as I lifted my head with pride and placed my hands in their possession.

“More than ready,” I replied.

It’s time to rise to my destiny. My path as a queen.

11

MY QUEEN OF STRENGTH AND CORONATION OF REBIRTH

~DOMINCK~

“ARE YOU NERVOUS?”

Cassandra squeezed my hand a little tighter, her eyes of blue flickering with hues of gold and orange from the dancing flames of the hanging lanterns around us. Her nervousness was obvious from the lines of worry on her face.

It made me want to scoop her up and soothe her with sweet kisses and caresses to her tender flesh.

Our princess was about to have her coronation, and I was privileged enough to walk by her side for this rare and important occasion.

To think I’d awakened to the news that we’d perished in an explosion on the day of her fake funeral, only to see the pure devastation that flooded her eyes as she stood there watching the shambles of the stage we were sitting upon moments ago.

During the journey back to these lands, I was left wondering what would become of our Sweet Cassandra. The woman who would bring so much life and joy into our lives, even when things got difficult when dealing with her own worries and concerns.

That look on her face still lingered in the back of my mind, just like the shock in her eyes that swarmed her expression when she acknowledged our return.

Our Cassandra had gone through so much without us being her wall to lean on, and it still hurt me that she had to do so much without our protection and strength. I knew it was our duty to prepare her for the possibility of losing us when death came knocking on our door, but what time had we even gotten to ease her into this world of the supernatural?

She didn’t know the true secrets of this world. The hidden shadows and how things worked. We handled things well because we were either abandoned or pushed to the side at birth, so we were not only embraced by Everett’s kindness, but he prepared us to deal with the good and bad sides of our world.

Cassandra went from being a human to being forced into captivity in a place for supernaturals. She dealt with the crazy shit of being a prisoner and ended up becoming a supernatural, only to be thrown into the craziness of her heritage.

Now, when we expected the world to learn the truth and give her the freedom she deserved, it was all destroyed by the snap of Wilfried’s fingers, and he was doing everything to try and get Cassandra on his side so he could use her to summon the beast that would end it all.

Everything was happening so fast, and even I was nervous about what was next for the future. No way could I show her my anxious worries, or she’d lose the bit of strength she was putting on as a front to make sure none of us worried about her.

She didn’t understand that we saw right through it all. We could see the fear that lingered in the depths of her ocean eyes, and how exhausted she was mentally and physically from adapting to all these changes.

She had to put on a show to the world that couldn’t decide if she was a hero or mortal enemy while dealing with the long list of tasks awaiting her attention. Now she was here, dressed to perfection, with a crown upon her head that would let everyone know who she was.

She was moments away from instilling her royalty status across the realms of our kind, and that acknowledgment would bring more problems down the road. I just knew in my gut it would.

We have to focus on one thing at a time, but when would my queen get a moment’s grace?

“A little,” Cassandra answered and gave me a sheepish smile. “I mean, it’s not every day you waltz into an abandoned land, end up being the reincarnated unborn heir of the very kingdom, awaken its buried end, and get to be crowned queen in, what? Seventy-two hours?”

And somehow she hasn’t broken down yet.

We were behind the metal doors to the throne room, waiting for the signal that would start the final walk down the carpet towards the throne.

Compared to what Cassandra had to endure for her trial, this ceremony would confirm her status and give her the ability to come and go from the land.

A privilege most fae queens never got.

It was one of the reasons why my parents did what they did. I didn’t know the entire story about why I was practically discarded to be raised by Everett, only to be acknowledged as a prince in my youth, but my mom was dealing with the same circumstances as all queens who laid root in their kingdoms.

Cassandra was lucky because of her hybrid traits, and I was positive if the other fae kingdoms heard of her privileged grace to move about, it would spike envy.

I’ll worry about that another day.

Omarion was ensuring all the lanterns were lit - doing the outdoor garden first before doing the final checks of the ones indoors. The moment he arrived, I was positive the ringing bell would encourage us to take the final move forward to the throne and trigger the ceremony.

I wanted to use this moment to our advantage. To calm down my queen, who was fighting every bit of herself to remain calm and not break down due to the pressure of rulership. I’m sure she hadn’t taken it all in yet, but as the clock continued to count down, she was beginning to realize she was going to be a true queen and have the task of caring for an entire kingdom on her hands.

With the knowledge of the past, I wondered what would happen afterward. Who would be chosen to even live in these lands? I also wondered how we’d balance our lives when everything was over.

Once Wilfried was out of the picture, the truth was out to the world, and peace returned to our lands, what would become of our careers and future with Cassandra?

Another thing to add to the jar of unanswered worries flooding my mind, but I had to push them to the back end and focus on the gem before me.

“You’re doing an amazing job,” I whispered. “I know this is a lot. Adapting to all of this while having the urge to help our world before chaos breaks at the hands of Wilfried.”

“I think I’m most afraid of how I’m going to take care of a kingdom on my own,” she quietly confessed and lowered her head as she looked to our shoes- her heels and my white shoes sparkling thanks to the looming glow of the lanterns’ flames.

“I’m going to have to start from the ground up. Yes, there’s a foundation that was revived after being left behind suddenly, but it doesn’t mean I have those who are loyal enough to make the kingdom grow. If I try to find that outside of this kingdom, they may have ill intentions and simply want the privilege of having access to this place. I think that’s what scares me the most. Those who wish nothing but to see this kingdom fall again trying to sabotage me.”

She lifted her head to look up into my eyes, and all I wanted to do was hug her tightly for the strength in her eyes didn’t portray the fear and worry that leaked off her voice.

“This kingdom faced the ultimate consequence of being a prison of death. Those who ventured in never returned, not because it was the land’s wishes, but because of someone’s selfishness that brought the entire kingdom down with a lingering curse. How many years have passed before the very truth was finally investigated? It just angers me and makes me want to be so protective of this place that’s now mine.”

She took an inhale and let it out as she closed her eyes. “I wasn’t born when I perished in that very throne room. My parents died in one another’s arms, while their kingdom rotted and mourned their deaths while being discarded from the rest of the world. Their murderer waltzed around the world with the title of king, ruining the lives of those who meddled with his hidden agenda. Now that the truth is starting to be unraveled, the first to run to these lands will be the selfish ones. People who seek nothing but refuge because they can feel the approaching rise of war. These lands that were belittled and cast away are now the lands many will wish to seek salvation from, and when I think about that…it upsets me down to my very core.”

Her eyes darkened then as her face hardened to mask the true anger boiling within her.

“Those who truly seek a place of safety and have something positive to offer to this kingdom would stay away because they’ll think they’re not valued enough. Not worthy in comparison to those of greed who flaunt their power like the very man who’s trying to further manipulate their minds. Since I acknowledged I was about to rule a kingdom, that was one of the many things running through my mind, and I can feel the kingdom’s desire to not only thrive but protect those who deserve to be protected,” she explained. “It’s not like this kingdom is safe from the Great Summoning, but now that I have such a rare clean slate to start fresh, I want to make sure I do it right.”

Moving to face her, I stood there with my hands by my sides as she stood firmly before me. I was being intimidating on purpose, my eyes raking down her body as I tried to find some sort of weakness in her conviction. It was what we fae royals did when confronted with a conflicting task. You’d face someone who was more intimidating, and they would determine whether you truly held the strength to do what you wished to accomplish.

I already knew that Cassandra was diving right into this, but it wasn’t because she ‘had’ to. I was sure when the truth came out, everyone would assume she was being forced to do it, but we knew better.

I certainly knew better.

She could feel the pain of this kingdom. The loneliness these lands carried after years of abandonment. She not only wanted to make things right for those lost in the past, especially the parents of her past life, but she wanted to make it up to the living earth who may have lost all hope in our kind.

Cassandra wanted to prove that there was still good in this world and that she’d carry on the legacy left behind upon this soil while aiding in saving the rest of the world from the everlasting shackles Wilfried wished to set upon the world.

My tough act didn’t faze her in the slightest as my intense stare was met with hers. Within a minute, I was smiling down at her before I leaned in to place a light kiss on her forehead.

“You want to know one thing I’ve learned from my very mother who rules her kingdom?”

Her eyes widened at the mention of my mother, which only made me lean in closer as if the next words were a secret between us.

“One time, Everett brought me to the fae lands. I felt so lost in life, and even though I never showed it to you guys, I was drowning on the inside. He brought me to see my parents and I got a solid day to see what my mother did as queen. All the time I thought they were abandoning me because of fortunes and business that were far more important than me, but little did I know the burden she carried on her shoulders.”

I paused as the memories of her wise words flooded me.

“She told me minutes before I left that if there ever came a time when I’d have to rule a kingdom, I should start from scratch and let the kingdom lead the way.”

“Let the kingdom…lead the way?”

“You know what makes villains more powerful than heroes in many stories?” I was repeating the words of my mother. “Heroes always try to control the good and bad of a kingdom, while villains push all their power into the kingdom itself and in return are given triple the power to seek what they wish.”

I stared into her mesmerizing eyes that were completely focused on my tale as it seemed to unfold within her mind.

“When you sit upon a throne for the first time, the weight of the world lingers on your shoulders, and that’s what you’re doing wrong. The kingdom isn’t asking for a savior. It’s asking for a ruler who will give it the reins of power to show the rest of the world its inner strength and capability of being a land that one can thrive in,” I explained. “When the king in Dubai obtained the land, it was nothing but sand. Instead of merely inviting others to aid in the creation of his land, he decided to pour much of himself into the land to make it prosper. Many mocked his objective and the waste of wealth and magic he poured into the land as if it could make a difference. He and his queen could have requested investors and other supernaturals to come to make a deal to live and build the kingdom, but he didn’t want the same people who belittle the land to benefit from it. Thus, together with his queen, they asked the land what it foresaw for itself, and in time, the land brought those who wished to live in their kingdom without the greedy desires the other foreigners carried. With time, the world watched Dubai grow into exactly what it is today, and it was all because the king and queen did what most individuals don’t do. They asked the land what it foresaw for its future and gave it the reins of power to create the kingdom they deserved.”

I watched as her face blossomed with hope, the creases of worry and doubt fading away as my mother’s passed-on words absorbed in her mind.

“What I’m basically saying is that you don’t have to shoulder the responsibilities of this world the moment you sit upon that throne. Instead, be like the villains who have a strong conviction to seek the revenge they wish for themselves and the land they boost to become their very kingdom. Who knows. This kingdom could bring the sources and people you’re wishing for, and that will give you the peace of mind you desire.”

“That’s some amazing advice, Dominick,” she whispered and moved to hug me tightly. I chuckled and hugged her back as I kissed the top of her head while avoiding the sharp ends of her crown. “I’m glad my mother’s words of advice could aid you, my queen.”

I caught Omarion at the corner of my eye, his back pressed against the wall with his arms crossed. He was clearly waiting for us to finish before making his return, and when our eyes met, I gave him a slight nod in acknowledgment.

He pushed off the wall and began to approach us, just as I moved back to look down at Cassandra one last time. She smiled in return, her head then moving to her right to see Omarion’s approach.

I returned to her left side as Omarion settled on her right, and after their quick greeting, a loud bell rang through the castle.

It’s time.

I took one last look at Cassandra. I could see the wave of calm that took over her as she stood there proudly and held our hands tightly. This was the moment we’d been anticipating since arriving at this place, but I had no fear in my heart.

My queen’s strength is as strong as steel, and now the supernatural world will have no choice but to acknowledge the threat of power she brings to the table of domination.

~CASSANDRA~

AS I TOOK the final step to the throne, Dominick and Omarion let go of my hands. They knelt down on one knee in wait. I already knew what to do as I felt threads of the past seep into my memory.

I could feel the immense magic in the air as the last specks of sunlight shone into the throne room just like it had decades ago. A part of me felt in control while the other was as though I was floating within another body, but I wasn’t in the least afraid, knowing well that the other side of wisdom and familiarity was Quilzurashi.

Walking down the aisle reminded her of the past. The aisle she walked before marrying my father, the same aisle she walked down to be the first to sit upon the throne.

Now, she was walking down this path a third time, only it was through me. Not as a tested trial or a fateful memory, but a walk towards immense change.

Turning around at the top step of the platform, I acknowledged those in the room. Dominick and Omarion were at the bottom step of the throne. Otis, Adonis, and Tristian were on Dominick’s side of the aisle while Mother, Father, Marigold, and Aries stood on Omarion’s side.

My eyes briefly locked onto Father’s as he looked at me with conviction and gave me an encouraging nod. This next step would help bring us one step closer to getting rid of his brother and the shadows of pain and hatred he’d inflicted upon our family.

He’d be able to walk freely and love my mother in the open, rather then protecting another kingdom in the shadows without credit to his name.

Looking to Mother, I saw the tears in her eyes as pride flowed off her. She was proud of how all of this led to this solid day where I’d not only been pampered by her but gotten the privilege of her being here for this fateful moment.

I wanted this change to help us find a way to cut the chains that bound her solely to her kingdom, but to also release the truth of all the sacrifices she’d made for those she loved and the kingdom she treasured, so the world would acknowledge her strength and courage.

My eyes glanced down to acknowledge Marigold and Aries. The two of them stood proudly as their wings fluttered lightly. There was a whole world to explore when it came to who they were and what they could achieve, and I only hoped that this step would give the opportunity for Marigold to grow and discover more of herself.

Finally, my eyes acknowledged my men, taking in each of them as they stood there supportively. How blessed I was to have these men in my life. To have grown with their guidance, love, and support. I’d made it this far with their lessons and words of encouragement, and even during the times when I was lost, their memories gave me the push I needed to continue to move forward.

My love for them was beyond measure, but having them here to witness this moment in time only made that love grow further in the depths of my heart.

With that, I stared at the end of the room as I allowed the burning flames of the lanterns continue to dance around the room as the last speck of sunlight blessed the stone walls.

Closing my eyes, I sought for the source of magic within myself, and I felt the slight warmth of my arm that held my tattoo.

With Dominick’s advice, I knew what needed to be done, and I allowed every inch of my being to feel the coursing energy around us before lowering myself into the seat of the throne.

I sit upon this throne, not to control this very world, but to be a catalyst for its growth. I seek to unlock the secrets hidden by greed and desperation and to aid you in seeking what you lost that fateful day. May my human blood, my fae magic, and the flames of my dragon essence pour down to your roots and give you the reins for your prosperity and vengeance.

For a brief moment, the world around us stood still. Opening my eyes, I acknowledged the frozen space, and my eyes looked forward until the doors opened and a woman began to walk into the room.

My eyes widened at the familiarity of the individual, and memories of the past flooded my mind until it felt like Quil-Zu was in full control of my being as the single word escaped my lips.

“Sister?”

It felt like I had taken a complete back seat in my ability to control my body, and yet, I dared not interfere as a flood of emotions coursed around me while I stared at the tall, curvy woman with large dragon wings.

Her hair was burning red while her eyes were vivid blue with hints of colors that reflected the burning force of fire. She wore a tribal-like outfit, one that held her breasts in a red bra that was designed with golden chains while her bottom half was in loose pants of red silk with a gold glimmer.

Her chest, arms, and stomach carried tattoos that reminded me of the one on my arm, but what caught my attention was the crown upon her head.

When she came to a stop at the bottom step of the throne, tears formed within those powerful spheres that held a story of their own. I wished to soothe her immediately, but I held my ground because I knew what had to be done.

She smiled at my resilience as she lifted her head slightly up to acknowledge me from head to toe.

“After all this time of stillness, the child you carried has somehow done exactly what you wished for.” Her voice was soft as she admired me with her eyes. “Quil-Zu, it’s good to see you still guide your child.”

“Quinn…” the name left my lips as my eyes blinked back tears. “How? How is any of this possible.”

“Well, you wouldn’t remember for you weren’t the one to cast this spell,” she answered and lifted her hand to point directly at us - directly at me. “Your child was the one to do the spell.”

“My…Cassandra?” she questioned for the two of us.

Quinn smiled, and with a snap of her fingers, it felt like I’d been pulled out of my body. I now stood right next to Quil-Zu. She was still in control of my body, my blue eyes a burning red while her shock replicated my own as I looked to see myself in similar clothes that reminded me of Dominick’s fae attire.

I wore a white dress that fitted my top half and was loose at the bottom half with gold trimming along the corset and ribbon sleeves. My hair was down, and I wore a crown just like I had in my real body, but it was clear that the energy around this version of myself was solely fae, while the energy around Quil-Zu was burning dragon.

“As you and your love bled to death, your child was still alive. Neither of you knew that your child felt your approaching end and had magic far greater than one would expect. The day of your demise was the day before the opening of your kingdom, but you forgot that myself and many of the allies you and your love created through your youth and unity as lovers had come to the lands a day earlier to prepare a celebration for you.”

Quil-Zu’s eyes widened as if she were now remembering the fragments she’d forgotten.

“You surprised us and would wait for us to finish the ritual. Many of our friends, townspeople, even children. Supernaturals. Hybrids. Those we trusted and wanted to start this new life with together.”

Tears streamed down her face at the memories, and Quinn smiled as she nodded and looked over to me. “Your child knew that the moment the threat left this room, he would wreak havoc on all those you love and ruin this kingdom as you know it. So with the powers of her fae father and dragon mother, your child did the unthinkable.”

She paused to grasp both our attention as the world around us shifted back to the moments Wilfried headed to the door after finishing the deed. The doors swung open, revealing Quinn’s wide eyes and heaving chest, just as Wilfried was about to register her entrance.

At that second, a blast of magic went through the room, which not only froze Wilfried in place but began to make the castle walls grow more ancient by the second. Only Quinn seemed unaffected as she observed the chaos, but a tiny voice boomed through the room.

“Princess Quinnlan. My mom’s sister. It’s up to you now.”

The Quinn of the past looked shocked with devastation, but she quickly wiped her tears before she slowly moved around Wilfried and to the very place where my parents’ bodies waited for death.

“This voice…you’re…”

“My purpose is to rule this kingdom. No matter the flaws of such plans, the Universe has already written the new chapter that will be bestowed upon me and my mother.”

“What…what about Wilfred? What are we supposed to do with him?! Not to forget your father.”

“He is merely a cursed man. His suffering will lie upon the loneliness and desire of greed that will consume his sanity and leave him helpless in the shadows of death. As for my father, he will awaken once freed from the chain put upon his soul at the hands of the Oracle.”

“Oracle,” I whispered. “The artifact Wilfried has in his possession?”

I exchanged a look with Quil-Zu as we returned our attention to the past unfolding before us.

“The Oracle is in that man’s possession, but by spilling my blood with my parents’, he has been plagued with the inability to use it to capacity. Without me, he will never be able to initiate his plans to summon the beast.”

Quinn of the past looked baffled as she noticed the growing glow around the bodies before an orb of twinkling orange and turquoise hovered in the air with glimmering gold sparkles that emphasized the purity of the orb.

“Princess…then…what do I do? What do we all do? If he needs you, will he never be able to fulfill his desires and walk scot free from this atrocity?”

“As stated, my rebirth is already written in the stars as I speak and it’s only moments before my soul is called with Mother’s to be woven into the new string of destiny,” the voice declared. “As for your role, you must protect these lands while those who followed my parents will remain frozen in time. The sins that have occurred upon these lands will create a wasteland no one will be willing to venture into without losing their lives. Until I’m reborn and return to this very throne, you will guard these lands as your own.”

There was a pause as Quinnlan’s body began to glow and symbols began to appear upon her flesh - the same symbols that reflected upon the present Quinn’s body.

“The markings upon your flesh will give you the drive to live. You will never lack food, water, or shelter, for this land knows your new role and you will be the one to welcome me upon my return to the throne. Your sister will be present at that moment, and you’ll know it is my reincarnation for I will carry the same mark that has been gifted to your flesh.”

“But what if someone similar comes along with a selfish desire to rule?”

There was a giggle of pure innocence. “I may have fallen before my birth, but I will carry the same kindness as my father and the resilience of my mother. I won’t see the need to rule, but I will desire to discover how to make this kingdom a better place for all. This throne will not be ruled by me, but I will be an accessory that will aid it with my power to become a place of serenity like it was always created to become. The woman who will unlock the shackles of time I’ve placed upon your people will reveal this part of the past, and that will be the sign that you’ve found me. The reborn me.”

Quinnlan looked hesitant as she stared at the castle walls that now seemed abandoned for centuries. “What shall I do when they come to investigate?”

“Your role is to observe from a distance and only kill those who seek nothing but to sit upon a throne that does not belong to them. Whoever enters this kingdom with the intention of power will never leave, for the land will destroy them, with you being the last line of defense. When I return to this kingdom, I’ll be ready to face the trial connected to this throne.”

All Quinnlan could do was nod, before she went on her knees and bowed her head into the pooled blood of her lost ones.

“Princess…I’m sorry. I’m sorry that none of us predicted this. I’m sorry that I couldn’t play my part in protecting you and your parents. Forgive me.”

“The Universe makes no mistakes, Quinnlan. My death and rebirth will prevent the end that man wishes to ignite. The Universe is not ready for such summoning, and when I return, the world will be far more advanced, enough to tackle the true villain who seeks the end of these realms,” she explained. “You are not the one to apologize, for a time will come when I will know who my mother is and, with the aid of those loyal to me, will unlock my father’s soul from the clutches of the Oracle. I do, however, owe you an apology, for you have a long and lonely journey ahead of you.”

“If it means to give you another chance at life, princess, so be it! I will be your servant and await your return.”

“You will be rewarded with a role far greater than servant upon my return, Quinnlan. Know that all those frozen in time, including your fiancé, will not age and will be safe in these new lands.”

“Thank you, Princess. Please…return safely.”

“Farewell, Princess Quinnlan. May you one day aid me in the revolution of universal peace.”

THE MEMORY FADED AWAY, returning us to the present stillness of the throne room.

“You mean to say that I…somehow ignited all of this?” I questioned in shock.

“It was destined for you to be a Monarch, and that destiny was disturbed. Every born child is a soul that has a purpose, and yours is in hand with the survival of this world,” Quinn revealed. “This throne’s awakening not only restores the clock for all those frozen in wait, but they will grasp what has occurred and how you’ve been reborn to take your place on the throne your parents died to protect.”

She turned her attention back to Quil-Zu, her expression softening as she nodded her head. “You will have many questions now that your memories are intact. When things have calmed, feel free to ask me anything.”

“Thank you, sister,” she whispered as a teardrop rolled down her cheek.

“It’s time to face what has been unlocked. Prepare to celebrate by witnessing the lives you’ve saved, Queen Cassandra,” she announced as she raised her hands up.

I was pulled back into my body and just like that, I sat upon the throne in the present as there was a brief moment of darkness before cheers erupted from the outside.

Everyone but my parents seemed shocked by the sudden sound - Marigold, Aries, Otis, Adonis, and Tristian moving to the balcony in a protective manner, only to come to a stop at whatever they saw.

Omarion and Dominick rose up and looked at me questioningly, and I merely smiled as I rose from the throne and walked down the stairs. My hands were in their outstretched ones, and as if they predicted my movement, we began to move as one unit towards the balcony. I felt my parents right behind me, which left me feeling even more excited for them to see what had been freed from the captivity of time.

Walking onto the balcony and to the very edge of the stone walls only triggered the cheers of praise from young and old as the garden below was filled with people, just like the skies were filled with those who had the ability of flight.

Children squealed and played in jubilee, while women and men clapped and cheered. Some shed tears of gratefulness, while others danced and sang. The flames in the lanterns burned brightly, lighting the place up as if the sun were still out, but I could feel the immense relief and joy of this world, from the comforting, warm breeze that whisked past and carried the aroma of the flowers and the lost petals in the air to the buzzing glee of the creatures of the night that let their calls be heard through the forest that rustled in celebration.

Those in the air possessed various wings, some being dragon, angel, dragonfly, and more. The others that took flight used the elements to aid them, giving me fae vibes. My smile widened at their sight.

It wasn’t long before the crowd began to make a path, and we watched the very woman with vibrant red hair and dragon wings walk towards the front of the crowd. Everyone calmed down as she reached the very front of the crowd, and she looked up as I met her gaze with a glimmering smile that displayed my white teeth.

She smiled in return, the pride in her face allowing me to feel the true relief of my actions and perseverance. Quinn gave me a nod before she went on one knee and bowed her head.

“The daughter of Queen Quilzurashi and King Ezekiel, reborn of royal blood! She has survived the trials created by the murderer of our past rulers. She has surpassed the trials and has chosen not to rule our nation, but to aid our rise into a place of safe homage! I’ve protected these lands for centuries, waiting for her return and for the spell of protection that was cast upon you all to be broken! You all know the truth, and it is now our turn to do our duties and pledge our allegiance to our new queen who will bring our kingdom justice! Bow to our queen. Queen Cassandra Cyldrirth!”

One by one, they all began to bow, leaving me in awe as those in the skies bowed like they were on one knee upon the ground below. All of them had one hand on top of their hearts as they acknowledged my new status.

“All hail Queen Cassandra Cyldrirth!” They repeated those words, again and again, leaving me in a state of happiness as I felt Quil-Zu’s gratification.

“My child,” she whispered as her voice trembled in my mind. “Thank you for discovering who you are. For…discovering my past, people, and lost kingdom.”

My tears of happiness shed down my cheeks as I held my mates’ hands tightly while being surrounded by the rest of my boyfriends and family.

In the past months, I went from feeling like a nobody to becoming the queen of a new kingdom with my real family, loved ones, and people who now relied on me for their salvation.

My responsibilities may have grown, but my feeling of purpose was solid now as I had a map to follow to lead me to the grand prize we all seemed to seek.

With the coronation of rebirth, I’ll retrieve what we all deserve: justice.

12

SNUGGLE MY WORLD OF PEACE

~OMARION~

“I’M GOING to check on the queen,” I announced before excusing myself from the crowd. After having a brief exchange with Dominick to let the others know of my whereabouts, I finally made my way to the castle in search of Cassandra.

I tried to question how these supernaturals still had the energy to celebrate at four in the morning, but my brain reminded me that this moment of celebration wasn’t as simple as a birthday party or an accomplishment.

Being frozen for centuries and finally being freed by the reincarnated child of their previous rulers is a valid reason to party for days, if not weeks.

I was honestly still wrapping my mind around all of this change and the truth that unfolded since arriving at this place. When I got the idea of these lands after forgetting about them for so many years, it seemed like an out-of-the-blue revelation.

With how long I’d lived as a god, many things from the past had faded away unless triggered by scenery, an object, or an interaction.

Regardless of the years I’d roamed upon this earthly realm, never would I have guessed I’d be involved in something as vitally important as this.

I was mated to a woman who beat her human odds to claim the supernatural qualities that were blocked from her. And now the real truth hidden within the shadows of this world had led her to become a queen who’s destiny revolved around saving this universe from the approaching Great Summoning.

Entering the castle, I began to follow my instincts as I waltzed through the maze. It was going to take me a bit to find my place in this kingdom, let alone choose a room to mark as my territory.

Though I’d make my futile attempt to slip into her bed rather than sleep elsewhere.

I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t getting used to sleeping with Cassandra in my arms: the comforting tranquility her naked body delivered by being pressed against mine as she softly breathed in and out, the slow rhythm of her beating heart and the brief moments where she’d mumble words that had no context.

Just thinking about it made my cock hard, and I’d be a bigger fool if I didn’t miss that brief moment of ‘us’. I wouldn’t acknowledge that it was selfish of me to miss a time of misery with my beloved queen, but I ached for the lone moments where I knew without a doubt that she needed me by her side.

I knew, regardless of the others’ return, I wouldn’t be replaced or discarded, but the idea still threatened the hollows of my mind when she wasn’t in my line of sight.

That was one of the many reasons I was off to find her.

The night burst into a celebration as the kingdom was filled with new individuals we’d never had the privilege of meeting. That led to Cassandra being the center of attention as she had to do what a queen should and acknowledge each individual, from the young to the old.

There was an array of supernaturals, with a few humans who carried knowledge far beyond centuries that surpassed what humans currently knew of technology. There was a good amount of fae, many carrying a level of humbleness that seemed rare in its kind among most of the fae. As for the amount of dragon shifters in our midst, it felt like we had our own tribe that could thrive and be built upon if we wished it.

Each individual was unique in their nature, and even the children had promising futures ahead of them as they celebrated this wondrous unity of the past and present.

Cassandra’s parents seemed the proudest as they stayed close to Cassandra the entire time to aid her transition to rulership. I could tell it was overwhelming for Cassandra as she carried the perfect mask of professionalism that was mixed with relief and happiness.

Her joy was pure and relief obvious, but as the night continued on, I could tell she was growing more exhausted by the minute. The others had seemed to find a place with a few groups of supernaturals: Tristian found shapeshifter twins and an older man who used to work with the Secret Service way back when, Dominick connected with many of the fae, Otis had a discussion with an elder vampire couple, and Adonis sang happily to anyone who would listen to his addicting voice that blended perfectly to any tune.

Marigold was aiding with the festivities with the additional aid of Aries, Dominick’s apparent fae pixie guide. I didn’t think he even had one, but he quickly revealed he didn’t like the idea of controlling him and thus, they rebelled like teenagers and he was too tired to bother taming the cocky beast.

I’m sure if I was in that position with Vladimir, he’d find a way to make it so I was his slave and not the other way around. Either way, with what we had in store, we needed all the help we could get.

Going through the castle and to the obvious places I knew Cassandra had some knowledge of getting to, I paused in the master bedroom as I glanced at the window to see the tiny glimmer of sunrise upon the horizon.

The view of these lands captivated my attention, leaving me itching to explore. I could recall the memories of the past where my life revolved around the idea of adventure and seeking to discover all this world had to offer.

It was a time when I knew nothing about the dark sides of this world. Didn’t second guess the individuals I met along the way or the connections and friendships I vowed to keep. Those times of innocent bliss were ones I missed, and I was sure Vladimir did as well.

Now that we knew how dark and corrupt this world was with so many selfish villains lurking in the shadows, we’d lost that spark of hopeful imagination when it came to the world and all we’d witnessed with just our eyes.

I couldn’t fully ignore the good in the world, but it was such an insignificant fraction of the cruelty that kept growing and growing. The blade of wickedness was what killed the king and queen of this very sanctuary that was blessed by the fae, dragons, and humans to start a kingdom of peace.

In my mind of speculation, the path to serenity always started with one step forward, two steps back, and only those who had the bold consistency to keep up with the trials and setbacks could possibly reach the finish line.

But would it even be worth it when the world was already consumed with corruption under a mask of fake smiles and pleas for a better future?

Moving away from the window, I continued my search for our newly appointed queen. She wouldn’t have gone far, but at the same time, she probably wished for a place that could deliver some sort of comfort in the midst of the chatter and dancing.

I could only imagine what spiraling emotions she was experiencing.

From the past friendships I’d had with kings and queens who embedded their energy into the roots of the land, the experience was both gratifying and extremely draining on an individual.

You literally felt the beating force of a sectored land that now belonged in your hands. It was a responsibility far greater than wearing a crown upon your head.

You could feel the rise and fall of your kingdom. Feel the growth and expansion of your lands and the people that called this place home. You could also experience the trivial pain of this world as it began to crumble piece by piece and your people perished at the hands of death.

A double-edged sword that could bring happiness or immense heartbreak.

From what I gathered during the festivities from the dragon woman named Quinn, Cassandra was only half connected to the world and with enough training, would be able to flick her connection on and off if her bond with the land was strong enough.

That gave me a bit of relief because it was only a matter of time before Cassandra broke down due to the pressure of all these changes and responsibilities. I personally couldn’t be more proud of her adaptive skills, as everything had practically gone down a hill of changes that continued to slap her face again and again.

I was pretty positive that a male of any rank or status would fail miserably at this because there was absolutely no way we could handle juggling the number of changes Cassandra had gone through in the last couple of days if not weeks before the fiasco that riled the world up.

Now that this was out of the way, we would definitely have the advantage against Wilfried, but time was our biggest enemy right now for Wilfried still had the advantage of changing shit around before he was convicted for the stack of crimes he’s committed over decades.

Back then, I didn’t involve myself in the affairs of the world - the wounds from my own set of painful memories still fresh in my mind - but it was different now.

The past was where I’d lost the desire to love. Now…I’d already fallen too deep to try and get out of that hole of affection.

“Are we going to keep walking endlessly in this cold place?”

My eyes rolled at Vladimir’s comment before I decided to use my instincts to my advantage by honing in on Cassandra’s specific scent.

It didn’t matter whether it was in the prison or here in a vast space that was pooling with various scents. Her aroma was unique enough to pull you right in - creating the perfect trail to follow until you locked onto her serene beauty.

I hadn’t expected to walk out of the side of the castle and into a quieter sector of the vast garden that led to a wide forest, but here I was, walking through a maze of roses before I walked into a tiny clearing that was decorated with various green bushes and unique flowers of various colors.

Her scent was the strongest here and I could feel the warmth of her body as if she were right next to me. I was seriously going to have issues when it came to a time when we’d have to be apart.

Even if such an opportunity hadn’t brought itself, I always prepared myself mentally for it. With beginnings, there was always an end, and I could only assume I’d be merely a stepping stone in this relationship before I was discarded like some side dude.

A part of me kept trying to convince myself that Cassandra wasn’t like those of the past. She wasn’t one of those individuals who used you when the moment was right and dumped you like rotten trash when the next big individual walked into their lives.

In my mind, I was all but temporary, and maybe that’s why having a mate has been rather eye-opening.

By being Cassandra’s dragon mate, I couldn’t be so easily discarded - at least it was what brought some hope to my negative thought process - but would that change now that she was a queen?

I’m not her only one anymore. I’m not the surviving knight that vowed to always protect her. I’m replaceable. Everyone is replaceable.

It seemed like the world around me would dive into darkness when I was overcome with the typical dark thoughts that urged nothing but isolation. The repetitive words of negativity that repeated themselves, again and again, begged to be heard as their volume grew and the emotions they triggered fought hard to consume me from the inside out.

As a god, it was only harder because time became your enemy rather than your ally. If it wasn’t for Cassandra and the craziness she instilled at the prison, even that change in scenery was becoming a dull routine of frustration.

A twinkle caught my attention at the corner of my eye, and that’s when my gaze found the hidden princess that seemed to push the dark thoughts and echoing chants away as more rays of light began to swarm the sky.

There was Cassandra, sitting upon a white swing. The ropes that held the swing were wrapped with various vines with golden flowers and blue and green leafy petals.

Her head rested against the rope closest to the bark of the large tree that suspended the swing, her dress hanging elegantly to the grassy surface while showing her toes. Her heels were to the side of the tree’s base.

She was clearly asleep, her peaceful face making my heart begin to relax. Her crown caused a slight sparkle thanks to the swarming orange light beginning to spread through the sky.

This vivid image was the epitome of serenity. It was like being captivated by a painting in a museum, the vivid colors, the blending and hidden message of the image tugging at all your heart strings and bringing you the immense wave of peace you’ve been searching for in the world of chaos.

Only this image was real and at my grasp. This woman who brought a new sense of purpose in my mind was before me and only a few steps away from my touch.

My body moved on its own accord, my eyes still admiring just how perfect she was. A woman who boldly entered the realms of the prison, only to now be the hope of a kingdom and potential savior sent from the gods above to bring salvation to this world of approaching doom.

Watching her growth was surely a privilege, just like it was to love her. Even doing that seemed like a blessed opportunity that I couldn’t take lightly, for I’d been one of the few to score a chance with her thanks to the blood that coursed through my veins.

Thanks to being a lone dragon who prayed to meet someone worthy of my love and adoration.

Funny how decades ago, I knew I could get anything I desired. Money, fame, power. They were at my very fingertips, and I knew I’d never lack in such areas, but as time continued to tick away, and the meaning of power, money, and fame began to fade as the generations moved along in their endless cycle, I was left feeling like a fool because I’d ignored how valuable love really was.

That was when I had to pray to be worthy of another’s attention. To be worth their time and not just a stepping stone for the same power, money, and fame I’d once grasped in my hand.

My love story with Cassandra was one I never could have predicted. Our love wasn’t rapid or love at first sight. It was rough with mistakes and errors of judgment in the heat of salvation and survival.

Even so, I was somehow worthy of her love, even though she had a life committed to four others who adored her in their own unique ways. I was given a chance most gods begged to experience.

Would I be able to protect this love and the woman I’ve slowly come to adore?

Reaching the patch of grass that landed me before my queen seemed like a journey in itself as I took in her face of peace while her breathing was slow and steady.

The kingdom she’d saved from internal frost and devastation was partying the remaining strands of night away while their queen was hiding from it all to just get a few moments of rest.

Knowing Cassandra, she’d be ready to train and prepare for the approaching battle ahead, but I’d have to ensure she got the rest she wholeheartedly deserved.

To be pampered as a radiant diamond on display for the world to see.

My hand couldn’t ignore the itch to feel her warmth as I lifted it up to lightly touch her cheek. I assumed the brief brush wouldn’t disturb her from her slumber, but she scrunched her nose, which made those soft lips pout for a moment before her heavy eyes lifted up slightly to investigate the culprit who destroyed her blissful moment of slumber.

It took her a few seconds to acknowledge me with those jeweled eyes, and my heart seemed to melt at the way her lips lifted slightly in the perfect smirk as she muttered, “Omarion.”

How could a woman grasp my heart without even trying? I’d gone on my knee and dedicated my utmost loyalty to this woman and hadn’t realized how she’d sneakily captured my heart and threw away the key with her pure radiance of strength.

“Good morning, my queen,” I whispered with a quirk of the corners of my lips. “May I ask why you’re hiding here?”

“Hiding…” she started as if she were actually going to ponder my question, only for her to begin to drift back to sleep.

“How can she be cute like that?” Vladimir actually sounded annoyed, as if it were truly a sin for Cassandra to look so adorable by just falling asleep.

You’re asking me?

I decided to brush her cheek again, and her eyes opened once again though they only reached halfway.

“Hmm?”

“Cassandra,” I whispered. “The party is still going on.”

“So sleepy,” she admitted with a face that gave off sad vibes while looking confused at the same time.

“Want to go to bed?”

She seemed to think about it as her eyes began to close. “Are…you coming too?”

This woman…

“Do you want me to come along?”

I wasn’t sure she was going to answer seeing as she looked like she was about to fall asleep once again, but she muttered the answer that made my cold heart flutter.

“Yes.”

I didn’t fight my smile, knowing she wouldn’t see it as I slowly worked on scooping her right into my arms. The relief such a sight brought me to see her back to her previous weight only added to my growing satisfaction as I’d thought of the best way to make it up to her after doing what I had back at Psychic Prison.

I’d love her regardless of her size, but the obvious difference and appreciation she carried for herself were visible in the spiked confidence.

It didn’t take long before I was back in the master bedroom and lowering her onto the bed. After I locked the door to make sure no one disturbed us, I began to help her slip out of the lavish dress that had far too much material.

How she walked with so many layers of fabric like it weighed nothing was beyond my male mentality, but at least that chapter was closed and all was well.

All must be well if we want to enjoy a future of blissful tranquility.

Tapping on her crown three times made the royal piece of jewelry fade away - a secret tactic only royals knew about. As a god and royal, I knew of many secrets that had surely faded away through the grapevine of lost communication.

It wasn’t until I completely stripped out of my attire and only wore my boxers that I noticed Cassandra’s movement as she turned to her side and opened her eyes just slightly to peer at me from head to toe.

She didn’t say anything, but lightly patted the empty side of the bed. The action made me smirk as I summoned the flames to dissolve in the lanterns that kept the room lit.

In moments, I was beneath the thick blanket, my arms wrapping around Cassandra and pulling her into my grasp as we snuggled tightly.

“Thank you,” she whispered against my chest, which made me lean slightly back to look down at her. She still lingered against my chest, her eyes closed as her body further relaxed against me. “You stayed.”

Her words made me want to make love to her - to prove that my loyalty would never falter when it came to my love for her. I knew that down to my very core, and it was a decision I knew Vladimir agreed with.

“You’ve been my queen before this kingdom got you, Cassandra,” I reminded. “I vowed to be by your side the night we walked into the pool of lava that sealed us together.”

“It doesn’t mean you had to stay,” she whispered. “But you did. My Omarion.”

“What if there’s a day you’ll shoo me away?” I quietly joked, but the mention made my stomach flip with worry. I never wanted a time like that to come to pass.

She opened her eyes then, enough for me to see the hint of those blue spheres that projected her exhaustion. Regardless of how drained she was, she still gathered enough strength to look up and meet my gaze.

I could see her resolve in those glorious jewels, but she had to speak it into existence.

“You’re my king, and I’ll never leave you.” Her vow was as clear as the passion I felt between us. “I can seal…that with a kiss…and some chocolate.”

That had me grinning from ear to ear before I claimed her lips ever so gently.

“Your addiction to chocolate is going to make you fat,” I muttered.

“You like…big hips…and Vladimir likes a big ass. So…fuck it.”

“That could be arranged.” I laughed but kissed her forehead and pulled her to rest against my chest once more. “But for another day.”

“Good…cause I’m sleeping,” she concluded, and it wasn’t long before she was truly slipping into the realms of unconsciousness.

“She’s dangerous for our heart.”

That’s an understatement.

Queen Cassandra Cyldrirth was dangerous to our soul, and we were so deeply in love with her that there was no way out. That may have been a good thing for us and this side of this brewing war, but one thing was sure.

Whoever tried to take my world away from me would experience the true wrath of a dragon god. They’ll all enjoy the wrath of my burn.

13

PILLARS OF STRENGTH AND BONUS POINT

~CASSANDRA~

“NOW, Cassandra. Remember. We’re taking things-”

“My ass ain’t going to be last!” I cut Dominick right off as I whipped the reins and braced for the movement of the white stallion as she neighed loud and clear before racing swiftly down the path towards the forest.

“Ugh. Cassandra!” Dominick called out as his horse let out its warning cry before I sensed their movement from far behind.

“C’mon, boy. Let’s show them who’s the queen of these lands!” I encouraged, and my horse rewarded me with increased speed.

We were within the forest in seconds, the various colors of the leaves becoming a blur as we breezed by. The rush of adrenaline after a morning of being free in the great outdoors had put me in the best of moods, especially when I’d been cooped up in the castle for two and a half weeks as per Princess Quinnlan’s orders.

I knew becoming a queen would be draining from the consumption of magic, but it didn’t really hit me until the morning of the celebrations when I was sick to the point of bedrest.

Everything was a bit of a blur, and all I could remember was something about spilling chicken noodle soup on Tristian because he called my nose ugly.

Okay, maybe because my nose was filled with snot and I was mad that he had the nerve to insult my running nose like it defined my beauty, but whatever. He deserved it.

After two weeks, I finally broke through my up and down fever and could stomach normal food after two more days of bed rest. Yesterday was the first day that I was able to really get up, shower, and sit with the others for breakfast, which was probably the best thing of the day since I spent the remainder sleeping away.

Today I’d woken at the crack of dawn and was like a ball full of energy who couldn’t be knocked down by anything.

Since I was new to this royal status, Quinnlan had to explain that she would officially be my advisor and could stand in my place whenever I had to leave the kingdom.

Not only did that give me some sort of relief with all the plans that stockpiled thanks to me being sick, but it seemed to give the rest of the kingdom peace of mind as well because they were still getting to know me and surely wouldn’t be comfortable with anyone else overseeing the throne in times of my absence.

Quinnlan was Quilzurashi’s sister. The two of them had been twins many decades ago. Before Quinn was going to be designated advisor for her sister, just like her fiancé, Enzo, was going to be King Ezekiel’s advisor.

It was intriguing learning bits of their past and roles from the party, and I was excited to learn even more about it once we could put our current troubles behind us.

Until then, our goal was to recover, train, and prepare for the meeting that was more than two months away. Time was at least on our side, and today I was going to take advantage of that by enjoying this moment of racing in these parts of my fae lands with Dominick.

The trees faded away, giving me a clear view of the vast lands down below as we began to move up the path towards the mountain top.

I’d practically begged Dominick to let me go out and explore before Tristian aided with my training sessions. Apparently, I’d have to get into the groove of self-defence and kicking ass now that there was the possibility of us going into battle.

My magic may have been strong and my ability to summon flames, thanks to my dragon half, was going to be handy, but I wanted to excel in close combat. This was going to be one of the few opportunities that allowed me to do that.

And I really wanted some time with Tristian, too.

Something caught my attention so I turned my head to the side to see the black horse to my right. I had to do a double-take, completely confused as to where in fae’s name this beautiful stallion came from.

I glanced behind me to make sure Dominick was still a bit behind and noticed his confused face as he acknowledged what I was seeing with an eyebrow raise. I suddenly smiled like a crazy person as I felt the sudden urge to reach our destination faster.

“Faster! Let’s beat the competition!” I encouraged and felt my magic begin to wrap around us, which only aided in rejuvenating my horse and giving him the push he needed to charge even faster.

That left Dominick and the black horse in the dust as we breezed through the trail, getting closer and closer to the top. I had to pull on the reins early on to slow us down before we reached the very top of the peak of the mountain - the land was uneven and there wasn’t much of it left now that we were at the top.

We came to a stop at the very edge, and I giggled in relief as I put my hands up in the air.

“WINNER!” I cheered so loudly my voice echoed, and the wind wrapped around me, lifting my hair and the white backless dress I wore.

I swung my legs off to land on the ground and patted my horse in thanks before he moved his head to press his forehead against mine.

“Thank you for your service. I really needed that thrilling adventure.”

“Neigh!” He moved away and blew air in my face, which made me giggle, before he moved away to walk over to Dominick and the foreign black horse that approached.

I was grinning from ear to ear, but I turned my attention back to the view as I could see my kingdom and all the land below. The sight was beyond mesmerizing - the trees’ various colors while the castle itself glimmered with life.

I had yet to explore deeper into the three sections of my kingdom. The land we currently were on had shifted from the human parts to the fae lands that held mystical forests and other areas that were best for beings of magic.

The mountains to the north and south were at perfect heights for the dragon lands but it looked as though they were getting rather comfortable in the south side of the kingdom.

From my own imaginative map of this kingdom, the east carried bodies of water for creatures of the sea and water, while the west was extremely hot in temperature, which encouraged those who enjoyed the desert and merged into a section with hot lava and molten rock.

During my days of sickness and recovery, my dreams were the most vivid. I could see the lands like they were a globe in my grasp. I witnessed the various beings who lived upon the surface, from creatures to humans and other supernaturals - all of them thriving happily and creating the rules of each town, city, and sectioned spot, which would be reviewed by Quinn and me and approved accordingly.

The potential city for the humans with vast technical knowledge would be closer to the kingdom, or at least on the north side where it wasn’t a hassle to reach. That would allow my men and I to observe closely so we could ensure things worked at a regulated pace and that they wouldn’t escalate like they had on the Earth lands.

This was definitely our new start, and I didn’t want anything tampering with our goal for peace. All I had to do was count down the days until I could be sworn in as a supernatural council member and reveal the truth of my chosen council members.

Then we take Wilfried down once and for all.

A soft weight landed on my shoulder, and I looked to see the black horse was resting its chin and staring at the outskirts below. I smirked and reached out to stroke the side of its head, closing my eyes and knowing right away the truth behind this mysterious stallion.

“Couldn’t wait till after I was done with my date, Tristian?”

He let out a breath of impatience before his body glowed and in seconds, arms were around my waist as I was pulled into a back hug.

“And miss this grand view and opportunity to fuck on a mountain? Hell no,” he concluded with a wide smirk.

“No one wants to see your naked ass up here,” Dominick concluded as he got off his mare; the beautiful white horse was already waltzing over to her partner. “Put some clothes on.”

“No,” Tristian whined. “I’m horny and miss Cassandra’s hot pussy. So there.”

“I love how you can say that so casually.” I sighed and turned in his hold to confirm he was indeed naked. “Hello, sexy. I wasn’t given the memo about sex on a mountain or I wouldn’t have borrowed Omarion’s boxers.”

Tristian stared at me with a cringe-worthy expression on his face while Dominick burst into laughter as he reached us. “Now I have to know. How the fuck did that happen?”

“See, Adonis and Otis snuck into my bed last night because they couldn’t determine who was going to sleep with me since I was feeling better, but they didn’t get the memo that I promised Omarion that he’d get to sleep with me since y’all have been selfish bastards, and are keeping me all to yourselves,” I revealed and gave them a look. They both looked away as though they were clueless about their sinister selfish moves.

“Anyways,” I carried on. “They got into an argument, which led to Adonis somehow slicing through my underwear. That pissed me off, so I told them whoever’s underwear I picked from the spare drawer in my room would be the one to sleep in my room that night, and lo and behold. Omarion’s clean red boxers were chosen.”

“So how did that lead to you wearing them?”

“Omarion dared me to wear them,” I replied and shrugged. “New fetish? Who knows.”

“When you miss your girlfriend so much you want nothing but for her to wear your boxers,” Dominick concluded.

“Tough life,” Tristian finished as the two began to nod their heads in agreement.

“You two are too much,” I concluded with a smirk. “Be realistic, though. You guys haven’t been letting him near me much, which is a dick move. You didn’t see him being a selfish jerk when y’all were dead.”

“First off,” Tristian began, “we weren’t dead. Just in an induced coma or whatever you want to call that.”

“And second, we have every right to want more time with you. Due to the time frame of us knowing you, we deserve more time.”

“You know that’s utter bullshit, right?” I voiced with a smirk as I moved from Tristian’s hold to cross my arms over my chest. “Y’all have liked me for how long and you didn’t make any moves. Omarion may have kissed me and thrown me to my doom, but it didn’t take him centuries to confess his love to me.”

“See, that’s because we weren’t ready,” Tristian whined.

“Admit it. Y’all were going to stay in the friend zone if I hadn’t waltzed into a taxi, gotten kidnapped, been thrown in jail, and somehow made you guys realize that you’d be lost without me in your lives,” I concluded.

“Yes and no,” Dominick concluded, which made me roll my eyes.

“Why don’t we argue about this when we get back,” I concluded. “I’m a little hungry.”

“For?” Tristian prompted and I added, “Not for your cock, you horny stallion.”

“You’d ride me any day.” He winked and leaned in to kiss me. “Seriously though, you owe me a night of fucking, my queen. I’m getting impatient here.”

That had me shivering before he licked my neck and plopped a heated kiss with a pinch of his teeth for added pleasure.

“Tease,” I muttered and ended up hugging him again. “Sorry.”

“Why are you apologizing?” Tristian questioned as Dominick moved to stand to my left side. I pulled out of the hug to look between them.

“I’m having a bit of a hard time juggling everything,” I admitted with a sheepish grin. “I mean, obviously with valid reason. And we do have a potential war on the rise with the investigation moving swiftly and Dad prepping to make his appearance on live television. It’s just been hard to keep track of everything, especially when I was under the weather, and I guess it’s getting hard to keep you guys satisfied when I can barely keep up with all the training I’m going to have to undergo before the physical combat training and royal fae lessons my mom is trying to organize with Quinn. Not to mention the fact I still have to do twenty-one other things and check on Castalia, who I’m really worried about because we haven’t heard from her since the incident. And I have to confront my “evil” brother, who probably has no clue what’s going on. Just thinking about everything makes me want to hide in a bubble and never come out, and I just feel like a horrible lover because I can’t juggle everything. And though I’m not worried about my bonds with you guys, I’m extremely concerned about Omarion since that relationship is pretty new and I feel in my gut that he may slip from my grasp when I least expect it.”

The two of them just stared at me as I took a deep inhale and let it all out.

“I think I’m just a little overwhelmed and anxious,” I concluded. “But I still believe I owe you guys an apology.”

“Apology declined,” Tristian muttered before he wrapped an arm around my back and suddenly scooped me right up.

“Hey!” I looked at him in confusion as he walked boldly over to a set of rocks that were to our left. Lowering me on the top rock, he snapped his fingers, and just like that, he was wearing clothes. It was always one of those cool, random, ‘how do you do that shit when you’re just a shapeshifter’ moments.

I moved my hair out of my face to avoid the fact I was slightly nervous about rambling all of my worries out like that. Tristian moved to sit on my right side while Dominick quietly walked over to my left, and then the two of them sat down.

Our horses were waltzing to the path, clearly doing their own thing while the world around us was at least calming enough for a conversation.

“Cassandra, you shouldn’t have to apologize,” Dominick quietly voiced as he placed his hand over my hands that were resting on my lap to avoid the chance of them seeing how they slightly trembled.

Tristian was observing me carefully as I tried to brush away the problem at hand.

“Maybe, but at least it’s said and done, right? Why don’t we head back-”

“Out of everything happening, what are you most nervous about, Cassandra?” Tristian inquired. I looked over to him to see his serious eyes that bored into mine.

“Out of everything?” I repeated and bit my lip. It took me a moment to answer, but I felt like it was beyond obvious at this point. “You mean aside from losing you guys again in this approaching battle I don’t feel close to being ready for? Well, you guys and Omarion.”

“You’re scared of what’s to come,” Dominick whispered. “Or more importantly, what’s at risk of being lost.”

“Which could potentially be my five lovers, four of which I thought I’d lost, and my new dragon lover. He’s sworn his loyalty to me, but I fear he’s slipping away because that’s how it feels in my gut, and I don’t know how to confront and fix that because there’s been no time to confront him about it. And I’m sure there won’t be a time before the shit hits the fan and we go into a potential war the moment we’re sworn in and reveal the truth.”

The two of them just stared at me, and I gave up trying to hide my anxiety that was threatening to spill out like a tumbling waterfall. I let my hands run through my hair as I just let my thoughts right out.

“I’m just stressed about so much and can’t stop thinking about all the bad things that can happen. I have this new responsibility of being a queen with no space to breathe. I need to train and explore my kingdom but also need to reconnect with my siblings. Plus, I feel the need to split myself up between my five lovers and the people of my kingdom who have to get to know me. And all that’s before my potential role upon the supernatural council, and the lingering worry for my mother and what she has to deal with in the fae lands by herself. I wish I could have a moment with my real father and just get a feel for him. Ugh. It’s just too much. I feel beyond overwhelmed and it’s only going to get worse and worse until things explode and I just can’t fathom how this is going to work out.”

I put my head in my hands and groaned in frustration.

“Everything is too much right now, and even though I’ve gotten some fresh air, I realize that seeing how amazing this kingdom really is with my own eyes makes me fear losing it all. That I won’t be the strong individual I was meant to be. I’ve obviously gotten through many hurdles, but can I get through this one? Can I really beat all the odds against me and finish everything on this never ending list?”

Tristian reached out to rub my back. “Cass. Breathe for me.”

I ended up doing that because I hadn’t realized how close to a panic attack I was until I was on the verge of tears and trying to breathe.

“Babe,” Dominick whispered and I moved my hands from my face to see he was on his knees at my feet, his hands on my lap as he looked up to me with worried eyes. “Why have you been keeping this all in?”

“I don’t know?” I confessed. “I’m a queen. I can’t complain and vomit out all my worries.”

“Says who?” Tristian questioned.

“Society? Cartoons? Life?” I offered as my tears streamed down my face. “I feel ungrateful for complaining or even feeling this way. It’s frustrating because one minute I can be overwhelmed with happiness and thankful that though things are stressful, I’m alive with those I cherish, and then the next minute I’m overcome with this suffocating feeling, like one wrong move and everything is going to fall to pieces. Then the following minute I’m happy again. The next, I’m frightened. It’s just a constant cycle of emotions and I’m not sure how to deal with it. I feel like if I voice my concerns and feelings so often, I’ll just sound like a record on repeat and I’ll be judged. I…I just feel stuck.”

Dominick reached out to wipe away my tears as Tristian continued to rub my back. “Cassandra,” Tristian whispered. “It’s okay to feel the way you’re feeling. It’s not something to be ashamed of, nor should you be holding all these feelings in. Bottling them up isn’t going to help solve them.”

“We’re here for you in all avenues, Cassandra,” Dominick reminded. “Not just for physical touch or sexual satisfaction. It’s okay to feel overwhelmed emotionally and mentally. This is a lot and it’s not like you’ve been given the time to truly recover in all areas of physical, emotional, and mental stability.”

“But won’t you grow tired of me venting? Crying? Being frustrated about silliness?”

“Your frustration with everything that’s going on is understandable. You crying is a way to let out the stress that’s piling up from our current situation and what lies ahead. You venting will help us remind you that you’re not alone and you don’t need to carry all the stress of the world on your shoulders alone,” Tristian reasoned. “We love you, Cassandra. You don’t need to be a superwoman every day of the week. You can have bad days. You can be exhausted. You can feel the way you’re feeling. All of that is okay.”

“So take a few deep breaths with me,” Dominick encouraged, and I followed his guided breathing exercises which began to help relieve the tightness in my chest. “Good,” he whispered as he wiped away more of my tears. “We’re going to take this a day at a time, and if anything gets too overwhelming, you’re going to tell us, understand?”

“No matter how many times you have expressed your emotions and regardless of the time and place,” Tristian added.

I had to look between them to make sure they meant their words. We’d been through our down times as children, teens, and in our young adulthood, but I guess as a human, it felt okay to express myself.

I’d lost that ability somewhere during this journey and mentally assumed that I had to bottle everything in to make me stronger.

“Strength doesn’t mean you must walk this path alone, my child,” Quil-Zu spoke up, her tender voice giving me a sense of calm within my mind. “Remember the pillars of support that are all around you. Together, we’ll get through this.”

Slowly, I bobbed my head before they moved to hug me tightly. I relaxed into the group hug, having missed these brief moments of comfort within the chaos.

“Thanks for listening,” I whispered to them.

“Always, Cass,” Tristian assured me.

“That’s why we’re here, queen,” Dominick encouraged.

They pulled back and sat next to me, the three of us staring at the view for some time in peaceful silence. It was like a mini-break to just breathe and enjoy the sight of nature.

A sight that instilled how important it was to protect this safe haven.

“I really hope Castalia is okay,” I quietly voiced as we rose up to stretch with the intention of heading back.

“You haven’t been able to contact her at all?” Dominick inquired with a frown.

“Well I mean, we exchanged numbers, but well…my phone is kind of lost somewhere,” I admitted with a nervous smile. “And I’m not sure I can do that telepathic twin thing like Otis and Adonis.”

“Have you tried?” Tristian asked. “It may be a universal twin quality you haven’t tried yet. Just like how Adonis and Otis can use each other’s abilities.”

“It wouldn’t hurt to try,” Dominick encouraged. “Think about it on our way back and see if you can connect to her. Your fae magic should be a bit higher now that you’ve enjoyed a boost of nature.”

“True,” I replied. “Okay. I’ll try on the way back.”

“You owe me a training session, missy,” Tristian reminded.

“That’s not sex?” I concluded.

He laughed and walked closer to the edge of the mountain. “That’s not sex.” He winked. “I’ll take that rain check.”

“Much appreciated,” I replied and walked over to him to give him a kiss. “Standing up here makes me want to fly back. I haven’t used my dragon wings in a long minute.”

“We can if you want,” Tristian offered and looked over to Dominick, who was gathering the horses.

“You guys can go ahead. I know how to get back.”

“Are you sure?” I inquired and walked over to him and the horses. “I can shift into my dragon form?”

“Nah.” He shook his head. “No need to spend so much energy. We’re gonna get scolded by Quinn if you return and can barely keep your eyes open. She’s scary.”

“I love how you guys are afraid of Quinn. She’s chill.”

“With you,” Tristian voiced. “She’s a dragon army sergeant, and according to the knights being trained by her and Enzo, she’s scarier than he is.”

“I haven’t gotten to really see Enzo aside from the party,” I admitted. He was taller than Quinnlan and very quiet. It was almost like Lokisura, but he seemed more approachable in a sense.

“Scary,” the two of them said together as they actually shivered. “I have a strong feeling if he was with Quinn when Wilfried intruded into these lands, Wilfried certainly wouldn’t have gotten out of it without being crippled. Enzo looks dangerous just by appearance,” Dominick continued.

“He seems calm and collected,” I voiced. “Like Lokisura.”

“Nah, Cass.” Tristian shook his head. “When you look at Lokisura, you know you’re getting into shit. When you look at Enzo, you ain’t going to predict anything until its up your ass and you’re about to bleed to death.”

“That’s…” I wasn’t sure what to even say. “Intriguing?”

“If we’re going into war, we should just bring him and let him do whatever he wants,” Tristian concluded.

“He’s that powerful?” I crossed my arms and tried to see what they were seeing from my memory at the party. He was definitely built muscle-wise but had a smaller build, like Otis or Adonis in comparison to Omarion and Dominick, who were broader.

“Omarion knows him,” Dominick revealed.

“Huh?” That caught mine and Tristian’s attention. “What do you mean he knows him?” I prompted.

“Omarion mentioned last week that he’s met Enzo before,” Dominick revealed. “It’s possible, seeing as Omarion is a god and has probably lived a few decades for all we know.”

“What did he say then?” I inquired.

“He didn’t mention much when I tried to pry. He just said that things would have changed completely if he was even close to the kingdom during the time of the murders,” Dominick elaborated. “He thinks if things didn’t go the way they had, the world may have already come to an end.”

“You think?” Tristian pondered.

I took a moment to think about it, but Dominick nodded. “Think about it. Wilfried needed the heir of the kingdom for this Oracle that he must have come into the kingdom to steal. Since it’s currently in his possession, if Cassandra was born back in those times, it would have been the perfect opportunity to take her cause she was but a baby. Regardless of the possibilities, it was Wilfried’s desire for power and to get rid of the evidence that killed the king and queen. I think it was only after that he realized the queen was pregnant.”

“You have a point,” Tristian agreed. “Many didn’t know the queen was pregnant. They probably discovered it after the investigation of the bodies.”

“Once they were dead, he may have tried to initiate his plan for summoning the beast, but he may have realized his control was limited, like it had been during that public display,” I admitted.

“Not to forget, Wilfried seems like the type who wouldn’t even believe you’d be reincarnated or come back in the same bloodline as Wilfried’s heritage. Like, no way could he possibly think you’d return as the twin daughter of his brother,” Dominick offered.

“The investigation is almost wrapped up. From the last update I got, we could potentially reveal everything next week, and that could be when King Wyatt makes his entrance. Our kingdom is secure, and now that Cassandra is a bit better energy-wise, we could venture out if need be without the worry of the kingdom.”

“I have one question,” I admitted. “If it’s vital for Wilfried to have me use this Oracle, doesn’t that mean there’s a strong chance Castalia can be used in his evil plot as well? You know. Since she’s my twin?”

That had the two of them silent as in sank in.

“Shit,” they finally responded with a curse that made me frown.

“We need to search for those blueprints,” Tristian stressed. “There has to be a specific reason why Wilfried believes he needs you to activate this Oracle to begin with. He has to know something we don’t, and even if he did need Castalia, why hasn’t he taken action beforehand?”

“That’s a good point.” Dominick sighed. “Why don’t we talk about this with the others? We can also get Cass a new phone and see if we can retrieve Castalia’s number so you can touch base.”

“Okay,” I replied. It sounded like a good plan.

“Go enjoy the air,” Dominick encouraged. “I’ll see you guys back at the castle.”

“Alright,” I replied and gave him a long kiss before he began to make his way to the trail.

“If we’re flying, give me a moment to stretch,” Tristian suggested. “I haven’t flown in a while.”

“Likewise.” I smiled and took a few breaths as I readied myself to summon my wings.

“Could be a good chance to try and contact Castalia?” Quil-Zu suggested. “Try a mental thought.”

Sounds easy enough.

With a quick check on Tristian to make sure he was still stretching, I closed my eyes and let myself calm to the point of stillness.

I envisioned an image of Castalia. It didn’t take long before it felt like I was seeing her face-to-face. I admired the slight differences in our hair and her confident expression.

Castalia, I’m not sure if you can hear this, but I’m worried about you. A lot has happened, and I wish I could see you somehow to tell you everything. If you hear this or sense this, give me a sign.

Her image faded away seconds later, leaving me to open my eyes.

“Cassandra?” Tristian was in front of me and giving me an odd look.

“I was trying to see if that twin thing-” I was cut off when my body began to fall right through the ground, a scream escaping me just as Tristian tried to catch me, only to be tugged downward.

My scream only went up a few octaves as the world around us shifted entirely.

“AHH!” I screamed, only to crash into something which had two sets of screams hitting the air.

Okay. Why does it sound like my scream just doubled in volume?

I opened my shut eyes to see wide golden orange ones that were identical to mine. It took a solid three blinks for me to realize the most important thing here.

“CASTALIA!” I screamed and hugged my sister like my life depended on it, leaving her to start choking as we still fell to our doom.

“Don’t choke…ugh!” she began and groaned.

“Castalia!” There was a call from above, but our falling bodies suddenly stopped as something caught onto Castalia and managed to hold both of our weight as I dangled from the hold around her neck.

“SIS!” I cheered in relief while I watched her irritated expression grow into a glare.

“I. Can’t. Breathe!” Her response made me realize just how tightly I was hugging her neck.

“Oh! Right-AH!” I let her go, only to realize my wings weren’t out yet, which caused her to catch me at the last second.

“Jeez. The moment I decide to try and find your ass in the world above, you decide to show up,” she concluded and looked up to our hero. “Thanks, Lokisura.”

I looked up to see the emotionless dark god as he merely nodded slightly. His black wings of darkness were spread widely and were what kept us in the air of the foreign place I was in.

“Where am I?” I pondered and looked at my sister for an answer.

“You’re trying to tell me you just somehow passed through a portal to the Underworld without realizing it?” she inquired with a hopeless expression. “Man, sis. I know you’ve been through shit, but I would have assumed you’d come down here for your boyfriends, but they ain’t here. I’ve already checked and confirmed with Lucifer.”

“Lucifer?” I pouted my lips. “You can talk to the devil?”

Castalia frowned. “If I wanted to explain the difference, we’d be in the air all day,” she concluded and looked up to Lokisura.

“Let’s head to the gate. It’s the nearest.”

He nodded, and soon enough, we were moving thanks to Lokisura, who was somehow carrying us like we didn’t weigh a good one-hundred-eighty pounds each.

Castalia returned her gaze to me, her eyes observing my face for a long moment.

“You look much better than what I saw on the TV,” she voiced. I’m sure she was trying to hide it, but I could tell she was genuinely concerned.

“They always portray people at their lowest moments, right?” I offered with a slight smile. “Makes more money.”

“What are you doing here if it’s not for your men?” she asked as we began to lower to the ground. We arrived at a massive gate, one that made skyscrapers look like tiny toy buildings.

Lokisura lowered us to the purple ground, and I looked around before I bit my lip in worry. “I think I left Tristian behind.”

“Tristian? The shapeshifter? Does that mean your boyfriends are alive?”

I turned to look at her, only to flinch at the movement in my bra. We both seemed to look at my chest in time to see the head of a black kitty with ocean eyes that blinked a few times and looked between us.

It took at least five back and forth looks before those big, cute eyes looked up at me in delight. “Meow!”

“Out of all the places to hide when we’re about to fall to our doom, you decided my breasts were the safest?” I concluded, already knowing from those beautiful orbs that it was indeed Tristian.

He purred happily and snuggled against my girls like they were pillows before he was out and jumping to the floor. With a blink, he was standing there in a black-on-black outfit. He cracked his neck, looked around, and then looked at me and Castalia as we stared at him with looks of judgment.

“Now, now.” He put his hands up in defense. “I can handle the judgment of one Cassandra, but two is beginning to hurt my heart.”

“Hurt your heart?” Castalia repeated as I finished, “Ya right.”

Lokisura walked over to us, his emotionless eyes moving to Tristian, who acknowledged him with a smirk. “Hey, dark god. Good to see you’re okay.”

Lokisura merely shrugged before he glanced over to Castalia. “Should I go ahead and tell the others you’re not going?”

“Yes, please,” Castalia replied and allowed her emotions to flood her face as relief swarmed her eyes and lines of her face. “Guess we have to change plans, but let the others remain in position. We have to secure the Underworld from the threats trying to invade.”

“Understood,” he replied and walked into a dark portal the next second.

“Threats?” Tristian and I asked in unison. Castalia sighed but gave me a long look before she did the unexpected.

She pulled me into a tight hug.

“I swear to God. I’ve always felt alone but I’ve never felt more helpless feeling you spiral down a depressive hole and being unable to do shit.”

“What…?” I wanted to say more but the single word was the only thing that came out as I hugged her back.

We shared the tight embrace for a long moment before she pulled back to elaborate.

“After the bomb incident, I was knocked out for a while. When I woke up, shit was going on in the Underworld that needed my attention. Someone’s been able to figure out a way to come and go, and during their brief stays, they’ve been manipulating the minds of the slaves in hell.”

Tristian and I immediately exchanged a look before the single name came out of our mouths, “Wilfried.”

Castalia looked dissatisfied with the name, but she sighed and moved out of our embrace to cross her arms over her chest.

“We had our hunches, but it doesn’t make any sense. He shouldn’t have the ability to control the slaves of hell. Anyone who isn’t a demon servant approved by Lucifer, Hades, or myself can’t enter, and Cerebrus is the ultimate guardian of the Underworld. If Wilfried is the one slipping into the Underworld, there has to be a hole somewhere that’s making it so he doesn’t arrive at the gates like every other soul.”

“What if he slipped into a portal like I just did?” I inquired.

“It still would have brought him near the gates,” Castalia replied.

“Where’s Cerberus, then?” Tristian inquired. “He’s not here now.”

A stream of hot smoke answered us as Tristian and I looked back to see the massive three-headed beast looking down at us.

I slowly moved behind Castalia and Tristian ended up hiding behind me. Castalia looked over her shoulder, specifically looking at Tristian as she gave him a ‘what the fuck’ look of shame.

“Really? Why the hell are you hiding behind my sister?”

“Because I know she looks exactly like you, and chances are that three-headed beast isn’t going to kill you or her, so that spares me,” he concluded.

I smirked and shook my head.

“Tristian doesn’t like big animals with multiple heads,” I concluded. “It reminds him of a horror movie we used to watch as kids that made him pee the bed for weeks.”

“Hey!” Tristian whined and hugged me. “Cass. Why do you have to disgrace me like that?” he whined.

“What? I’m merely answering my sister’s inquiry as to why you’re a scaredy-cat hiding behind me.”

“My pride has been wounded,” he concluded, but he still hid behind me.

Castalia began to snicker as she shook her head and moved to face us. “Ceru. Cereb. Cerberus. Can you guys shift into human form? Important stuff.”

The beast roared in reply, the ground shaking from the vibration of the sound before his body was consumed in a black and blue glow that split into three and hovered behind Castalia.

I moved a step back as Tristian moved to stand next to me, his hand slipping into mine as if to make sure I didn’t go anywhere.

When the glowing dimmed, three identical individuals emerged, leaving me and Tristian gawking as we took in the 6′3″ muscled individuals standing behind Castalia with murderous expressions.

“Either we died,” Tristian began, “or we really are seeing three dudes that look like they want to murder us for fun.”

“First of all,” the one to the far-left, who seemed the friendliest of the three from the way his gaze softened slightly, responded, “if it wasn’t for your connection with your woman who so happens to be our woman’s twin sister, you would be dead.”

“Second of all, there are three of us,” the second dude in the middle replied.

“And finally, you can make your way out cause I don’t like you, which means you’re as good as dead,” the final dude on the far right declared.

“Which brings you back to first of all,” they ended off in unison.

That just left the two of us speechless before Castalia sighed and looked over her shoulder. “Are you three finished being intimidating?”

They didn’t say anything for a long minute before the one to the far left smiled and moved to hug Castalia from behind.

“You didn’t tell us your sister was visiting!”

The second male yawned and snapped his fingers to pull out a pair of glasses which he slipped on and adjusted before he looked over to Castalia.

“I guess this is a good thing. You were worried sick in regards to your sister.”

“I thought the shapeshifter was dead,” the last guy huffed in annoyance.

“Why do I have a feeling you want me to be dead?” Tristian muttered with a pout as he looked at the third guy, who shrugged.

“Maybe I do so we can see if that shapeshifter skill of yours is going to help you when you’re being whipped in the pits of Hell.”

“See, if my ass was actually going to die, I wouldn’t end up here,” Tristian answered, which got all of our attention.

“Why not?” Castalia and I asked in unison.

“A, I’m too good-looking to be in Hell,” he began and Castalia and I snickered while the three men burst into laughter like he’d said the funniest shit we’d ever heard.

“Oh, c’mon. Y’all couldn’t even wait for me to finish?” Tristian groaned, and that only made us laugh harder.

“Alright, I like this guy,” the first triple declared.

“He’s cool. He’s cool,” the second triple chuckled.

“Good enough. We wanted to make sure you had some backbone, but all we got was real jokes,” the third triple revealed.

“Cassandra,” Tristian muttered as he came to rest his chin on my shoulder. “My feelings are hurt.”

“There, there.” I was trying to stop giggling as I reached up to pat his head. “At least you know your sexiness ain’t worthy of Hell.”

“That hurts even more,” he whined.

“Tough luck.” Castalia laughed before she sighed. “Fuck. That was a relief after all the shit we’ve been through.”

“Castalia, there’s a lot going on up on the surface,” I brought up, to which she nodded.

“I’m aware,” she assured me. “I’m a bit behind, but I know the word of our existence is spreading quickly in the supernatural realms, and now everyone is anticipating our grand reveal as siblings.”

“Everyone as in?”

“Majority of the supernatural world above with some curious humans, and of course those taking Wilfried’s side.”

“Hold on.” I had to put my hand up to stall her. “You’re not saying people don’t believe Wilfried’s a twin?”

“Oh, it goes way deeper than that,” Castalia revealed. “Some believe that Widow worked with the supernatural council above and below to fake their deaths and get Wilfried out of the powerful position he’s been trying to take back from Celeste, Zackery, Klaus, and Constantine.”

“Hold on…” I interrupted and looked at Tristian. “You never said Constantine was a Faeiry Absolute.”

“We found documentation that had the title next to his name, but no details were disclosed,” Tristian admitted.

“I guess that means you don’t know the tiny tidbit about Constantine having a relationship with Celeste, huh?”

That left me blankly staring at her as I tried to even fathom the possibility. Even without the image of Constantine in my mind, I most certainly couldn’t grasp the idea of him handling someone like Celeste.

“You’re going to hurt your head trying to figure it out, trust me,” Castalia concluded, clearly understanding what I was trying to do. “She’s the only one who can get him to show some sort of emotion, from what’s whispered through the grapevine. I couldn’t care less.”

“We need Constantine,” I voiced.

“For?”

“Wilfried has a device that we’ve called the Oracle in his possession. That’s a key magical artifact that can manipulate and control people’s minds. Apparently, he needs me to make that into the ultimate tool to trigger the Great Summoning. He’s been using the device little by little to manipulate the minds of the humans while trying to destroy the connection they have with the fae. He ‘killed’ the supernatural council, announced that I’m his daughter and the princess of Cyldrirth, and at the mourning ceremony, basically made the fae kingdoms the villains and accused Mother of brainwashing me to the dark side. Essentially, I’ve been given three months to prepare after I impulsively took his proposition to be the leading lady of the supernatural council and now have to choose four other males to be on my side on the day of initiation,” I explained and took a breath to continue. “While this is happening, we have evidence to prove that Wilfried has this device, which in fact he stole decades ago from a king and queen of a kingdom that was designed to be the first of its kind to welcome supernaturals, humans, and fae. The artifact was created by the king, and Wilfried ended up killing both of them as a consequence and used the very device to make it impossible for the fae to make a move against him. That’s probably how he grew in power, to begin with. And what’s really fucked up is the queen’s name was Quilzurashi, who is the spirit of my dragon. She revealed that she was pregnant before being killed and I was her child. She cursed Wilfried so that her child would be reborn into his family bloodline, which so happens to be connected to Wyatt, our real dad, so everything began unfolding after I awakened that very kingdom and the people who were frozen in time all this while, which includes Quilzurashi’s sister, Quinnlan. She can now testify against Wilfried after Wyatt reveals to the public the truth that he’s a twin and that they kept that a secret due to his duties of protecting the kingdom and the dragon lands connected to Quilzurashi’s family legacy. So I needed to come to tell you all of that because, since you’re my twin, there’s a slight possibility Wilfried can use you to activate the artifact. And now I need Constantine because the moment Dad reveals the truth to the world, it’ll automatically lead to Constantine’s innocence. Since he’s connected to the Faeiry Absolutes and the other power council, we need him to swear me in and my four men ahead of the public display so we can set Wilfried up and arrest him right there and then with everyone gathered.”

I needed a moment to breathe after that word vomit, and I was certain Castalia and her three hellhound henchmen had to absorb all of that as well.

“Aside from all of that,” Tristian began before pointing to the triplets. “Who is who?”

“Ceru,” the one to the far left announced.

“Cereb,” the one in the middle with glasses introduced.

“Cerberus,” the one to the far right with a hint of attitude replied dryly before he frowned. “So why has it taken so long for all of that to reach here?”

“Oh,” I began and took a deep breath and let it out. “After I awakened the kingdom it took me about two and a half weeks to recover and I lost my phone so I couldn’t text.”

“And why didn’t you just telepathically reach her?” Cereb asked.

“I just did, which was what landed me here,” I concluded.

“Aka, she thought of Castalia and activated a dark portal by accident,” Ceru concluded. “Not too shabby.”

“So why does this have anything to do with the Underworld?”

We all blinked before turning our heads to the culprit of the question on our left. The man in question was the tallest of us at 6′7″ with short red hair with hints of black strands that was combed back. His skin was tanned caramel. He was fit and in a perfect red suit and a black tie. He was definitely attractive, but the aura around him was a dangerous sight to see - energy that danced like black flames that could consume one’s soul.

“Lucifer, we have a problem,” Castalia announced. “Looks like Wilfried’s an evil mastermind and trying to awaken the beast with either me or my twin sister.”

The man looked at Castalia and then slowly at me as I took in what she’d just said.

“Wait a damn minute!” I exclaimed and looked at Castalia while pointing to the tall man. “Lucifer?! You mean the devil?”

“Nah,” Castalia replied, which made me sigh in relief.

“Thank goodness.”

“He’s Lucifer, the Ruler of Hell.”

Now I was staring at her like she was a damn fool and Tristian looked just as confused.

“What’s the difference?” he asked.

“That’s a story for another day,” Ceru, Cereb, and Cerberus declared.

“What’s this about the beast and Castalia? Also, you never introduced me to your sister. Is she staying for long? Should I go into the kitchen and make some-”

“NO!” the four of them declared, interrupting the poor man, who actually frowned.

“C’mon. I won’t burn the kitchen down like last time.”

“You said that yesterday,” Ceru groaned.

“And look what happened,” Cereb acknowledged.

“The damn kitchen isn’t even fixed yet cause the Hell Edition appliances are sold out. You better have a talk with Jesus, cause the angels don’t need OUR shit.”

“Hmm. He says it’s because they last longer.” Lucifer sighed. “I wonder why.”

“It’s because Hell appliances are like the olden days where you bought an item and it lasted you twenty-five years, while the stuff they’re making up in the holy lands are clearly breaking down after one fucking year with no damn warranty! Like what the hell?!”

Now I was completely lost as I stared at all of them before a thought came to my mind.

“Hey, sis?”

“What?”

“You’re dating Lucifer?”

“Sadly,” she answered far too quickly before her eyes went wide and she glared at me before pointing at Lucifer, who had the biggest grin on his sly face.

“Don’t you-”

“You acknowledged it!” he sweetly declared.

“I can’t date you!!!” she snarled and started throwing fireballs at Lucifer, who laughed manically while skipping around us in a wide circle.

“Today calls for a celebration! I should call Hades! Oh. Maybe he’ll bring Persephone down here! We could have a grand ball and celebrate you admitting your undying love for m-”

“I DON’T LOVE YOU!” Castalia screamed, literally chasing after the poor man.

“Why do I have a feeling this happens a lot?” Tristian quietly pondered.

“It does.”

We returned our gazes to the triplets, only to realize just one man stood there now. He looked like the three men but with an added sprinkle of badass to the picture with his ripped biceps, tattooed arms, and bulky frame.

“Um…” I began but couldn’t gather words.

“Cerberus,” he introduced. “This is my ‘together’ form. Seeing as you guys were talking about some serious stuff, I’d better be a responsible adult and listen while these two fight for a good ten minutes.”

“I don’t think we should stay for long, though,” Tristian warned. “We didn’t warn anyone that we’d be here.”

“Good point,” I agreed. “I don’t even want to imagine what the others will-” I was cut off by the wave of warmth that came from my back. I turned right around in time to see a sexy man’s chest that was practically engulfed in flames, seconds before I was pulled into a smothering hug.

“Ugh,” I immediately complained at the scorching heat. “This better not be Omarion.”

“It is,” Tristian announced in a sarcastic tone. “Shit, man. I swear we’ve been gone for five minutes and you come out of a whirling portal of fire into the depths of the Underworld looking like the devil himself.”

“Don’t go insulting me,” Lucifer huffed to which Castalia countered, “You’re the RULER OF HELL! Not the devil!”

“Well, in this case, I’m all the above,” he argued. “Now, Vladimir Davis. What in the dragon god’s name are you doing down here, and it better not be because of that five-dollar bill I owe you because you ain’t getting shit.”

“Why do I feel as though we’d never get to the point of the conversation if we were all together in a room?” Castalia wondered and followed with a dramatic sigh. “My head hurts.”

“You’re not supposed to be pushing yourself.” Cerberus scowled.

“Ya, ya,” she replied while I leaned back to actually confirm that Vladimir was in control. He took a single look at me that made my stomach flip - in a scary yet pleasurable tingling way that made my body extremely confused.

“So before you lose your shit as to why you had to come all the way down to retrieve me, all of this happened by accident, but I did my duty of giving a brief summary of all that’s going down above to my sister who’s alive, well, and may potentially have given us another clue since Wilfried’s been venturing down here to try and control the soul slaves!”

“You forgot about me,” Tristian pointed out.

Vladimir merely gave him a threatening look and he waltzed right over to hide behind Castalia.

“Oh for Pete’s sake, why the fuck are you behind me now?”

“Well, you look like Cassandra and he’s madly in love with her even though he tries to hide it like a cowardly mother fucker, so instead of risking my life, I have a better chance of surviving if I hide behind you,” he summed up.

“Explains while insulting a god,” Cerberus concluded. “You know, sometimes I act dumb, but you’re really stupid.”

“Why is everyone insulting me today?” Tristian questioned.

“It’s probably not your fault.” Castalia shrugged. “Cerberus put a spell on Hell so if any shapeshifters arrive, they dumb down by a lot. Makes him feel superior or whatever.”

“Cass,” Cerberus groaned.

“What?” Castalia and I replied, to which he further frowned.

“Seriously. It’s a good thing you two aren’t around one another. We’d never get anywhere trying to get information from you two.”

“Well, I’m the first child so I claimed Cass first,” I vouched.

“Alright. It’s time for you to get back to your kingdom. By the way, you never invited me, bitch!”

“Did you not listen to the part where I said I lost my phone and couldn’t contact you, bitch?!” I insulted back.

“See. My ass didn’t miss you.”

“Neither did I!”

“Say that to my face!”

“I will and you’ll catch these damn hands, too!”

Lucifer sighed and hooked an arm around Castalia’s waist, just as Vladimir picked me up as I fought his grip to slap my sister silly.

“Siblings literally fight over nothing,” Tristian concluded.

“Essentially,” Cerberus concluded. “You guys should get back, though. You know how whacked-up time is in the Underworld versus the surface.”

“Right,” Tristian replied. “What are we going to do about Wilfried and the artifact?”

Lucifer continued to hold Castalia while he snapped his fingers. A gold phone appeared in seconds, and it floated over to Tristian until he grasped it in his hand.

“This device will help you communicate with us. Let’s get into details once you arrive back to your kingdom safely. As for the Wilfried situation, we’ll buckle down on the situation.”

“Seriously though. Why can’t we kill this dude again? He’s basically walking on everyone’s turf but Jesus in the land of Paradise.” Cerberus commented.

“Everyone thinks Heaven is boring,” Lucifer concluded. “It’s not like anyone wants rivers of orange juice and milk. It’s not powerful-looking compared to rivers of lava, blood, and naked men being brutally tortured while their assholes are ripped to shreds again and again and their cocks are splattering blood that returns to the overflowing sea of bloodshed.”

That made me cringe, while Tristian swallowed loudly.

“Welp! It’s time to exit.”

“As for this magical device you speak of,” Lucifer carried on, which stopped us from trying to leave. “Search the kingdom for any information on the device. Wilfried has to know something we don’t, and it has to be something powerful enough to give him access to Hell, even if it’s briefly.”

“How do you…” I began but trailed off as he replied.

“I’m the ruler of these lands. Whatever is spoken reaches my ears. I only came to investigate because Castalia’s aura felt like it doubled.”

Vladimir held me a little tighter but finally commented, “Guard your woman, Lucifer,” he warned as if he could see the future. “Wilfried is desperate. He’ll be going after her or Cassandra.”

“You should take your own advice,” Lucifer teased with a wink before he leaned over to kiss Castalia on the cheek. “Don’t worry, my sweet. I, the Ruler of Hell, Lucifer, will protect-gah!”

Castalia boxed him in the balls, which made him groan in defeat as we watched in horror.

“Yup. This place is far too dangerous for me,” Tristian concluded and held his balls like he was the one that was jabbed. “Retreat.”

Vladimir snapped the fingers of his free hand and a portal emerged behind us, which Tristian was inches away from. “Thanks, guys. We’ll be in contact soon. Nice to meet you, Cerberus. Take that silly spell off so next time we can have a real face-off.”

“I’ll think about it,” he replied. “See ya.”

Castalia looked at me and I gave her a sad smile. “Guess we’ll fight another time.”

“Be safe at least,” she concluded. “And stop feeling like a void of devastation.”

“I’ll try,” I whispered. “No promises though.”

She was quiet for a moment before her voice drifted into my head.

“If you seriously ever lack confidence and need a reminder of what a badass bitch you are, you reach for me like how you did today, and I’ll be there.”

We shared a look as I slowly nodded and gave her a big smile.

Thank you, Castalia. Please, be safe.

“You as well, and be careful of Constantine.”

All I could do was mentally nod to her warning. Whatever interaction she had with Constantine clearly plagued her all this while, which only made me nervous about our interaction.

I looked up to Vladimir. He noticed my gaze and looked down to see my nervous smile.

“Thanks for coming for me,” I whispered. “Now don’t punish me unless it’s in the bedroom and we have a safe word, please.”

He rolled his eyes, but his displeasure began to fade from his expression as he looked at Lucifer. “Keep in touch.”

“Likewise,” Lucifer replied.

“Bye, Castalia,” I exclaimed. “I’ll let Mom and Dad know you’re dating the devil and his henchmen!”

“Are we henchmen?” Cerberus pondered while Castalia’s whole face went red.

“OUT!” she ordered and began fighting hard to get out of Lucifer’s hold.

He was laughing with a glimmering grin. “Oh! Am I going to meet your parents, Castalia?! What an honor!”

“NO!” she screamed, but her words faded away as Vladimir spun us around and waltzed into the portal.

My unexpected trip to the Underworld confirmed who the culprit was, confirmed the safety of my sister, and displayed an intriguing side of Lucifer.

A bonus point was being retrieved by my dragon god who’d never abandon me.

14

HIDDEN BLUEPRINTS OF BLOOD AND LUST

“Didn’t Quinn say we had maids that could assist us with this? This feels like a waste of time. Look at the vast number of books in this place! We’re never going to get through this, and of course, out of all the damn days, Tristian has to go help finalize the news conference and took Dominick along because he needs back up. Back up for what?! He already took Adonis with him. Why does he need Dominick, too? And don’t get me started with Omarion ‘disappearing’ the moment we said we’re going to the ancient library to find out more about the Oracle shit. I swear that dragon ass is lazier than Tristian!”

Lifting my head from the book I was reading, I looked over to an irritated Otis as he held the biggest scowl on his face while flipping through one of the ancient books he was holding.

“Are you thirsty?”

He paused in his flipping to give me a glare of pure annoyance.

“He’s totally thirsty,” Quil-Zu commented.

When he didn’t comment, I added, “You’re always extra cranky when you haven’t quenched your thirst for a while.”

“Hmph,” was all he said as he returned to flipping through the book like his eyes were literally reading the 12x15 book with micro-font script.

With a sigh, I returned to my book, attempting to concentrate as time continued to breeze by.

We’d been going through the archives of the library since dawn, and it was already nine at night with still no end in sight.

The original plan was to tackle this task together with the others, but Tristian got a call from one of the agents working on the case and they stated we needed to prepare the televised announcement in regards to Wyatt by tonight.

Dad had returned from the fae lands after making sure Mother arrived there safely and dealt with whatever was going on with the fae kingdom’s side of things, and with Tristian’s help, the investigation would be solid enough to present to the supernatural court and immediately get a warrant for Wilfried’s arrest.

Everything would be timed perfectly, which would let Wyatt make his announcement followed by revealing Constantine’s innocence, the murders of King Ezekiel and Queen Quilzurashi, the stolen artifact that had been contributing to the manipulation issue storming through the humans and supernaturals of Earth, and we could reveal the Underworld intrusions that Castalia explained to us in detail that were all linked to Wilfried.

Tomorrow was when I was planning to head to Dubai with Omarion and visit Constantine and confront him with the news that he was innocent. Seeing as the jail now knew I was Castalia’s twin, I shouldn’t have an issue entering or requesting to enter Level Six with my sister’s approval.

After our long conversation after we’d returned from the unexpected trip to the Underworld, we were finally on the same page, and Castalia’s men - including Lucifer - were on board with the plan.

I couldn’t believe we’d somehow managed to reach this far on our to-do list that seemed never-ending. It was helping my anxiety big time, and after my talk with Dominick and Tristian, I didn’t feel that suffocating sensation.

Quinnlan stressed that I should simply focus on resting until we figured out what would occur after the grand truth reveal tonight, so what better way but to search for any clues regarding the Oracle?

Just like Otis was complaining, Dominick, Adonis, and Tristian were aiding with the finalization while Omarion “disappeared.” I had a growing hunch he was hiding for the sake of not having to read boring books filled with research.

That left me with Otis in the large library that had an intriguing second-floor expansion that was big enough to have a large table and some chairs to sit on.

“Can you read that fast?” I asked as I noticed Otis close the book he’d skimmed through and toss it to the stack of books he’d apparently finished.

“Yes.”

His short response made me sigh as I closed the book I was reading and pushed out of my chair. “Otis, seriously. Why don’t you go get some air and drink a blood pack?”

“No.”

I was tempted to eye roll at his immaturity, but I got up to stretch before beginning to look around for the mini-fridge Quinnlan stated was in the library. She said she placed fridges in certain areas because a few of the maids in the castle were indeed vampires. Back in those times, they were extremely rare and valuable, which was the reason why they had promptly installed a bunch of fridges around while I’d been recovering.

It surely was a relief to have Quinnlan know all the revived maids and knights because I didn’t want to know how I’d balance the duties of the castle and who would go where in this chaotic mess.

“What are you doing?”

“Looking for the mini-fridge,” I replied and ignored his bitter tone. I hadn’t dealt with irritable Otis in a good while, which was probably the reason why I was rather chill versus the olden days where I’d pick a fight with him.

I understood his needs better now, and if there weren’t any blood packs left, I would seduce him into drinking some of mine if it made him into a less miserable dick.

Finding the fridge, I grinned in relief and was a little impressed that it was hidden in the middle of the bookshelf with the front perfectly aligned with the current selection of books.

Jeez. This castle is sure adaptive when it comes to enhancements.

“Says the girl who rejuvenated the castle with her fae magic,” Quil-Zu reminded.

I opened the fridge door, half noticing that it was empty, but the door was slammed shut by the added push of Otis’s hand that was now on top of mine. I blinked and felt his presence behind me as he muttered, “I. Don’t. Need. It.” He emphasized every word, which made me frown before I turned right around to face him with my back pressed against the bookshelf.

“Then why don’t you tell me why you’re being a jackass today if you’re not thirsty?”

He was even paler than normal and from the way his eyes were dark red instead of their dark purple shade, it was obvious he was hungry as fuck.

His annoyance at my question made me smirk as I lifted my nail that grew sharper by the second. I felt a bit of Quil-Zu’s energy rush through me at the idea forming in my mind.

“Don’t,” he growled, which only made my grin widen.

“Don’t what?”

I swear this poor man was going to kill me one day for getting on his nerves, but if he wasn’t going to tell me why he was acting like a possessed demon child, I’d just have to give him what his body wanted and deal with the consequences of being ignored for the rest of the day.

He let out a long huff before he looked away and muttered, “There’s a major blood shortage right now.”

I had the perfect response to counter what I would have assumed was him trying to avoid my compulsive move of slicing my cheek, but his revelation made me frown.

“What do you mean there’s a blood shortage? When?”

“Remember when you went with Dominick to explore and ended up entering the Underworld?”

“Ya?” I replied.

“Adonis and I decided to go check on things business-wise by getting glamoured up by Dominick before you guys went. Our stocks and businesses are managed by a protective supernatural service so if we end up passing away, they make sure everything still runs smoothly until the deaths are confirmed and the assigned new owner we’ve referred are informed of the given businesses and properties,” he explained.

“Who’s the assigned person?”

That seemed to pause his train of thought before he looked back at me.

“You.”

“And not Everett? Or anyone else with a better sense of the supernatural world?” I questioned in shock. “When was that implemented?”

“The day we started rising up in our industries,” he revealed. “Dominick and Tristian have similar organizations and plans for the off-chance we pass. Everything would have been left for you to make sure you were financially secure and had investments, stocks, and properties if we were gone.”

I just stared at him like a deer in headlights, but he moved right along.

“Everything with Adonis’s music and investments has tripled since our apparent deaths, but when we went to check the blood bank, an insider revealed there was a major shortage.”

“Just at your company?” I knew his blood bank was the largest and helped supplement other countries and was moving towards global shipment, but if he was dealing with a shortage, I could only imagine the smaller companies.

“Everywhere,” he reasoned. “That doesn’t account for the sudden surge of sickness.”

“Wait. Sickness?” That was news to me. Otis rested his arm over my head while he moved in to relax his forehead on my shoulder. I couldn’t help but slip my arms around his waist, pulling him even closer, which didn’t seem to bother him now that he was up close.

“Ya. There’s an extremely high chance the humans are about to be hit with a pandemic of sorts. We don’t know what caused it, and we couldn’t stay much longer to find out what exactly it’s doing to the humans, but those we talked to emphasized that it’s a fast killer and the reason why there’s a blood shortage is because our scientist worries it’s going to affect vampires.”

“Do we have some older packages of blood?”

“Probably,” he mumbled.

“Otis,” I whispered. “Do you just not want to drink packaged blood anymore?”

He didn’t reply, but I knew from the slight stiffness in his body that I hit the mark.

“Otis.” I used my left hand to reach up and stroke my fingers through his short strands. “I thought you were okay with drinking from me?”

“You had to deal with the idea of losing us, revived a lost kingdom that so happens to be connected to your heritage, and have to deal with Wilfried’s shit while recovering from all the other shit that went down. You’re already overwhelmed,” he explained. “What kind of ass of a boyfriend would I be to put my needs first and ask for blood when you’re still trying to recover physically, emotionally, and mentally from these constant changes?”

He lifted his head then but kept close as his tired eyes locked onto mine. They were illuminated with a bright red while his lips were parted slightly.

“I’ve tried satisfying this urge with blood packs, Cass,” he revealed and shook his head slightly. “Nothing’s working.”

“Then take what you need, Otis,” I growled as I moved my arms to wrap around his neck, forcing him to remain right up close to me as our lips barely touched. “Do you think I won’t worry if something bad happens to you?”

I paused at the mere thought as I gave him a tender kiss. “I can’t take going through losing any of you again. I don’t care if it means I’m not prepared to lose you like other supernaturals. I shouldn’t have to prepare for the chance of losing someone when saving them requires the simple act of drinking my blood.”

I kissed him again as his body grew more relaxed.

“No matter what I’m dealing with, you guys are my pillars to get through this. Each and every one of you is important to me, and you shouldn’t have to suffer when I’m right here.”

He swallowed hard as his weak eyes bored into mine.

“Cass…”

“You love me, right?”

“Yes.” It was an obvious reply that made me smirk before I lifted my head back and turned it slightly to the left so my neck was completely exposed.

“Then feast, my love. Better to do it now than wait. I’ll be fine, I promise.”

He seemed hesitant still from the corner of my eye, but I could see the trickling growth of temptation rising in the red orbs as he slowly licked his lips and inched closer to my neck.

“You better not hate me,” he mumbled.

“As if I ever would, silly,” I scolded and reached up to cup the back of his head with my hand and inch him even closer to my neck. The mere inhale of my scent made him groan before his tongue gently teased my flesh, which made me shiver.

“I miss you.”

“I’m right here,” I voiced as a reminder. “Unless you’re referring to my blood vessels, then feel free to speak to them.”

That made him move his attention to me, and I smirked as I saw a slight twinkle of amusement in his intense gaze.

“I was referring to you, Cassandra,” he confessed.

“I miss you, too,” I quietly replied, feeling a little heartbroken that we were all together and yet it still felt like we were eons apart. Too much was happening. It was like the apocalypse was upon us and we were desperately trying to keep things together while balancing our own roles and issues.

“Drink, my love. Then we’ll find something that can lead us to what will get us one step closer to ending this all.”

He didn’t delay any longer as his lips pressed lightly against the crook in my neck, seconds before he sank those fangs of his into my flesh.

The pain was brief as he began to suck my blood until the two of us were moaning. My body relaxed instantly, to the point where Otis scooped me up and away from the bookshelf and had me plastered on the table in seconds.

He sank his teeth in further as waves of arousal consumed me. Being pinned beneath him wasn’t enough for me, so I lifted my legs and wrapped them around his waist. He moaned when I pressed my lower half against his groin, the action helping to relieve the intense ache I was experiencing while he continued to drain my blood.

I felt high on pleasure as he began to move his hips like he was fucking me at the perfect, sensual pace.

“Otis,” I moaned his name as my inhales and exhales picked up, the dizziness beginning to settle in as I fought hard not to lose consciousness. I think it was taking everything in Otis’s power to not drink more as he retracted his teeth and began to suck the sensitive flesh of the bite wound.

With a final lick, he kissed me strongly as his hands pinned me further against the table. I released my leg hold on his waist, only to be surprised as he used one hand to continue to keep my arms above my head while his hand expertly tugged on the tights I was wearing until they were low enough for him to move the lace of my underwear that covered my pussy to the side and he already had the head of his cock at my aching entrance.

I couldn’t mentally think about how he got his cock out of his black pants, but he was sliding into me a second later, the two of us moaning loudly at the intense relief such a simple action delivered.

Without delay, he began to thrust into me, all while my hips moved on their own accord. We were kissing passionately, lost in the energized shockwaves of pleasure ignited by quenching his thirst. It left us in a cycle of kisses, moans, and requests for more, as we let ourselves get lost in what our bodies desired.

“Faster, Otis,” I begged, feeling how close I was to my climax as he began to pump into me at a furious pace.

“Fuck,” he cursed and moved even faster, which told me how close he was to his own release. “Cassandra!”

He moaned my name again and again, the pitch of his voice growing higher as he was thrusting away from cumming.

“So close. Yes, yes, yes!” My whole body was tingling with waves of intense pleasure as he gave me three final thrusts before sinking right into my deep walls - sending us both into a spiraling orgasm that had us crying out in ecstasy.

We were a panting mess as his hot release pooled inside me while my walls continued to pulse around his thick cock. He collapsed on top of me for a brief moment, needing to catch his breath, just like I was doing, while little aftershocks ran through me.

He pulled out when his last shot left him and relaxed on my left side as I continued to breathe. It wasn’t long before he was gently kissing and licking the bite, which made me shiver and moan as I moved away from that hot mouth of his.

“Go away. You’re going to make me horny again.”

“Oops,” he muttered before he pulled me into his side. “That felt good.”

“Oh look. You ain’t being an angry dick,” I said with extra glee. I moved my head to the side to see his frown, which made me giggle and lean right in to kiss him feverishly. He closed his eyes just like I did, the two of us sharing the calming kiss.

“Sorry for being a jackass,” he quietly apologized, which was rare for him.

“I know you get irritated when you don’t drink your share of blood,” I voiced. “Plus, it’s not like your frustration was directed at me, so I didn’t mind.”

“I’m frustrated at this situation,” he muttered and moved to hover over me again. “I miss our lives before all of this,” he admitted.

“Me too,” I agreed. “But we’re almost at the finish line.”

He nodded slightly as his eyes trailed to the side where he had bitten me. Then he frowned as he looked confused by something.

“What?” I asked, but a red glow began to emit from my left side, which started to grow and spread. I swiftly sat up just as Otis moved back to sit on his knees and hook an arm around my waist as if he’d sweep me away at any second.

I looked down to acknowledge the glowing symbols that continued to spread across the wooden table, revealing designs in a language neither of us seemed to understand as we watched it expand while the glowing essence grew stronger and stronger.

Otis didn’t even delay as he moved us in a blur movement to the bookshelf, carrying me in his arms princess-style while we watched the last bit of the table finish its glowing masterpiece of symbols.

A loud click came from behind us, making us flinch before Otis spun us around to see the bookshelf begin to move to the left - revealing a hidden entrance.

“Please don’t tell me having sex on the table triggered that?” I questioned quietly as I started at the open entrance in shock.

“Blood,” Otis whispered and looked back at the table. “Maybe a droplet of your blood fell onto the table and activated it.”

I wasn’t so sure, but something suddenly began to tug at a part of my brain that made me want to rush inside the hidden space.

“Otis. Can we go in? Something important is there,” I urged and he looked down at me before he nodded and lowered me to stand so I could fix my tights. With a nod of encouragement, he offered to go in first as I followed, my hand in his as we slowly entered what seemed to be a small stone room.

There were loads of papers on the wall, hung in importance with various symbols and words written in magnificently beautiful handwriting.

I caught onto the picture on the wall opposite of us - the image drawing me in as I let go of Otis’s hand and approached it. Reaching the wall of research and symbols, I observed the image of what looked to be Quilzurashi with her love. In the picture, she was obviously pregnant as she purposely showed off the bump in her extravagant outfit.

Her expression alone was full of life as she smiled happily next to her king, who looked just as proud to be standing next to his queen. It seemed like they were in the garden when the picture was taken, with the castle in the background.

Quil-Zu.

She was silent in my mind, but I felt the warmth of her energy swarm me as I began to move my eyes from the pictured memory and along the papers of handwritten words and symbols.

“Cass? This language. Isn’t it Dragon?” Otis asked, but his words seemed far away as my mind spiraled with information.

I was no longer in the present with Otis, but in the same room that was lit by a floating flame at the very ceiling, spilling hues of orange and gold onto the freshly written papers. I walked around to take it all in, heels clicking against the stone floor while my mind began to gather everything together.

“A magical artifact that will get rid of evil. A device so strong that it can overcome the Great Summoning by reversing the need for a sacrifice.” The words left me like I knew exactly what I was talking about until I stopped at a wall that carried a large blueprint that reflected the very device in question.

It was drawn like a pocket watch, but the interior of the glass had the same symbol that I’d drawn all my life. I reached for the image and placed my hand upon it, and suddenly a memory hit me hard.

“THERE’LL BE TWO DEVICES, my dear,” I spoke in a rush as I paced the library.

“Why two? There’s already one,” Ezekiel acknowledged.

“One was created for destruction. It’s the key to the Great Summoning that the evil professor wished to ignite upon our world! There’s no way of destroying it, but I created a counterpart.”

“A counterpart?”

“Yes!” I said gleefully as excitement soared through me. “We can’t stop the sacrifice needed to trigger the device, but with a counterpart, not only will we be able to face the beast, but we can save the sacrificed individual being used to fuel it!”

“Wouldn’t it need a sacrifice to activate it?”

“Yes and no,” I stressed with a wide grin. “It will need a shifter source to activate it.”

“So the individual has to be a supernatural.”

“Yes,” I replied and bobbed my head happily. “So that’s the sacrifice.”

“I don’t get it,” he replied with a pout. “Wouldn’t that render the person human?”

“Not if they’re a hybrid,” I revealed in triumph. “Activating the device with your dragon trait will leave behind say, for example, the fae trait in the hybrid, which would be perfect because fae have a strong abundance of magic, and that only spikes with being in nature!”

“What if the sacrifice is a hybrid then?” he offered and looked at me as if I’d met my match. I laughed and crossed my arms over my chest.

“I’m glad you asked,” I began. “If the sacrifice is a hybrid and, say, has fae abilities, the energy isn’t going to aid the summoned beast because it isn’t feeding off energy but the human souls! The host of the old device is made to just be the trigger of the beast. The creator never had the thought of how the device would exchange the host’s energy into the beast! Sure, the device has the capability of partially controlling a vast amount of individuals which will render them helpless enough to kill and suck their souls if necessary, but that goes directly to the beast. There’s no energy source that’s entering the host because they’re nothing but a sacrifice.”

“So that means?”

“If the individual sacrificed is a hybrid, which the instructions and blueprints suggest, the other shifter trait or magic trait of this individual will either be a waste or give them enough energy to survive! I’m leaning towards the strong chance that they’ll survive the ‘sacrifice’ portion and potentially live long enough for help to arrive.”

“I have a list of questions, but the most important one is, why wouldn’t the other shifter portion be sacrificed for this summoning?”

“The beast is of dragon heritage. It needs dragon energy and the flame particularly to ignite its own flame. It makes sense to sacrifice a dragon hybrid because the dragon portion would ignite the beast while the other half would remain to keep the ‘momentum’ of the host. It doesn’t mean it’ll fuel the beast itself with the host’s survival, but to our advantage, it would help us save the host while attacking the beast.”

“Alright.” The poor man looked confused, but he asked, “Then how will your countering device aid the situation if the beast is summoned and goes on a killing spree throughout the universe?”

“Well,” I began with a prideful grin. “The person who activates this device also has to be a hybrid and needs to be half-dragon in particular. Bonus points if they’re a royal because of the specific properties I used to create the device.”

“Meaning your blood,” he summoned up.

“Bingo, my love,” I replied. “This device doesn’t carry manipulation abilities, but instead can receive extra energy from others and triple its ability. So, for example, if you and I were going to fight this beast. Due to my connection with you, your fae magic would triple in strength so when you attack the beast, it would be at the same level if not stronger than it.”

“Okay.” He seemed to follow along. “But what if there’s a delay in using this device? Like if there’s a problem finding a dragon hybrid, or it’s discovered far too late.”

“Then the universe is screwed.”

“Sweetheart.” He gave me an apprehensive look.

“We’re only in the first stages. This is the best and most successful prototype I have to counter the already established, one-of-a-kind device.”

“Why can’t we just destroy the device?”

“It’ll trigger the summoning of the beast,” I replied like it was obvious. “Why do you think it’s been in my family’s possession to protect for centuries?”

“Why do I have a strong feeling you made this device to benefit our child?”

My smirk couldn’t grow any bigger. “Maybe I did?”

“Why would our baby have to deal with such responsibilities, Quil?”

“You never know,” I whined.

“Or you’re going to remind me about the dream you had about our child being the savior against the beast?”

“Well, I was getting to that,” I reasoned. “But since you brought it up…exactly.”

He sighed and rose up to give me that look, but I skipped over to him and hugged his neck before he could say a word.

“Fae may not believe in prophetic dreams, but dragon shifters do. Especially since it runs in my bloodline.”

“But isn’t this too early?” he reasoned. “You’ve been spending weeks creating this.”

“Yes, maybe,” I admitted. “But, it’s finally finished, and I have the perfect place to hide it.”

“Why would you hide it?”

“If someone ever comes after this device, I don’t want them knowing there are two. Generation after generation, the main device has always come with instructions that only dragons can read about what the device can potentially do and who the best host for the device is. It’s integrated into the device so it’s not something that can be destroyed. If anyone with ill intentions found this device, they would immediately want to put it in action, or at least keep it in their possession for the day they attempt to summon the beast. Our heritage always tells the story about this mark and its role in connection to this device. We’ll tell our child, she’ll tell her children, and the legacy will go on, but they’ll have to figure out where I hid the emergency device.”

“And they’ll be able to?”

“Definitely.” She grinned. “It’ll remain in this room.”

“And the main device?”

“Probably in the artifact room? Once I’ve sat upon the throne, we can finalize the security measures of that room and put it in sealed glass. That way it can’t be stolen with any type of magic.”

“What if someone asks who created the device if it’s on display?”

“Hmmm. We’ll pretend it’s a replica of an ancient artifact. The only individuals who would possibly enter there would be royals if they came to see our history and learn more for research purposes. Besides, that’s how we’ve protected the device all this while. It’s been put on display as a replica, but it’s obviously the real thing.”

“Alright, but why would we hide the counterpart in this room?”

“It’s the perfect secret place.”

“A secret bookshelf is the most common thing in the book, my dear.”

“A secret bookshelf that only unlocks when a drop of dragon blood hits the table outside that triggers the ancient spell cast by my great ancestors.”

“Should I even ask how?”

“You’re a fae, my love. You can figure that out.” I winked and kissed him. “Aren’t I a genius?”

“You are,” he replied and sighed. “Though your thought process is on another level of confusing.”

“Yet you still fell in love with me,” I concluded. “I’m hungry.”

“Which means you want a feast,” he concluded.

“Essentially.” I laughed.

“What if someone asks who created the device replica?”

“I’m gonna say you made it.”

“Excuse me?”

“My dear husband and king of these lands made this fine replica of the legendary device made by an evil scientist many centuries ago and even left fake instructions.”

“And why wouldn’t you take credit?”

“We live in a time and age where men are just adjusting to the idea of queens ruling a kingdom,” I offered. “You really think they’re going to give away their mechanics and creative scientific outlets as well?”

He frowned but I knew he saw my point.

“Exactly,” I declared and looked at the device with pride. “This right here is going to save the world. Whether it’s during a time when we’re alive or our next generations to come. Our line of royal dragons will be the guardians of the universe and will destroy the beast when evil strikes.”

BLINKING OUT OF THE MEMORY, I noticed Otis was now standing in front of me, his arms clearly the reason why I was standing as he held the majority of my weight. It took me a moment to recover before I looked up to him.

“Holy shit. There are two devices.”

“What?” He gave me an odd look as I looked around the room once more until I caught onto the picture.

I sensed Quil-Zu’s burning energy begin to rush through me, as hints of pride showered within me, which confirmed my growing suspicions.

Without another word, I was out of Otis’s grasp and walking straight to the wall until I reached for the picture and moved it aside.

There was a tiny door with the same symbol upon my arm, leaving me grinning from ear to ear as I tried not to squeal in celebration. Placing my hand over the very symbol, I closed my eyes and allowed the scorching heat that was begging for an escape to seep into my fingertips and ooze into the metal surface until an unlocking noise echoed against the walls.

Removing my hand and reaching for the tiny handle, I opened up the box safe to reveal the golden pocket watch device. Flipping it open like it was a normal occurrence, I saw the confirmation of its importance as the same symbol projected back at me with magic symbols in the typical places where the numbers were on a standard watch.

“Found it,” I whispered.

“Definitely seemed like a smart idea to me,” Quil-Zu declared. “I’m glad I didn’t have to reveal it to you.”

You knew?!

“I’ve remembered since I regained my memories, but that was one thing I swore to never interfere in for it’s a family tradition for the chosen guardian of the device to discover the second one if there comes a time when the universe is threatened by the beast,” she revealed. “I magically swore not to reveal it, so I wouldn’t have been able to tell you, even if I was reborn as your dragon.”

Damn. Magic really does have endless roots.

I spun around to face Otis, who was patiently waiting for my explanation, but all I could do was rush into his arms and hug him tightly.

“We have a way to beat the beast!”

“I’m going to assume that’s our blueprint?” he concluded and hugged me back.

“Yes,” I whispered and looked up at him with hopeful eyes. “This is the key to countering the device Wilfried has, and it wasn’t created by the king. Queen Quilzurashi invented it.”

“Doesn’t that mean…” He trailed off as I slowly nodded.

“If I get the other device, I may know how to disable it instead of destroying it, and this device here is our backup plan to counter anything that goes astray.”

“Why did this place open then?”

“My blood,” I revealed as I released him and looked around for a specific sheet that was pinned to the wall that had some detailed information on the devices. The symbols seemed to translate in my head with ease, and I quickly tugged it off the wall before grabbing Otis’s hand with my free one and guiding us out of the room.

“When you sucked my blood, a droplet or two must have fallen onto the table. It triggered the hidden magic carvings in the wood,” I revealed.

When we were both out, I moved to the fridge and opened the door, then closed it just as fast. The bookshelf made a creaking noise before it slowly moved back into place.

I spun around to see Otis’s impressed look as I continued, “To activate it, you have to open the door, drop some blood onto the table, and viola. Open sesame.”

“Hidden fridge that holds blood packs. Hmph. Good hint,” he replied.

We shared a wide smile before the door downstairs slammed open.

“Queen Cassandra!”

We both moved to the stairs to see Marigold out of breath as her wild eyes lifted to see us.

“Marigold?”

“You’ve been summoned by the Royal High Council to be sworn into your position upon the Supernatural Council!”

“The Royal High Council…” I muttered, trying to figure out who that was, but Otis was scowling like a mad dog and had me in his grasp and right before Marigold in a blink.

“When was this decided upon?”

“I’m not sure. Quinnlan just got a magical letter delivered,” Marigold explained and showed us the letter with a large seal on the back. “It carries the official seal.”

“Why didn’t Quinnlan let Cass open it?” Otis inquired.

“She was afraid it would have something lethal inside. She called for me so that she had a witness when opening it.”

“So…who’s this council?”

“The Faeiry Absolutes, Cass,” Otis answered. “That’s the official council name they go by on legal documentation across the races.”

“Hold on. So, Celeste?”

Marigold handed me the paper and I quickly scanned it to see the signed signature at the bottom with the printed name.

“Prince Constantine Cyldrirth.”

I lifted my gaze up to Otis and Marigold, and Otis moved to the door. “Marigold, prepare Cassandra in the outfit Omarion suggested for the swearing-in day. It’s in the room next to the throne room where the magic artifacts are! I just told Adonis and he’s gathering the others. Be ready and let Quinnlan know we need her to keep watch over the kingdom and have all protection measures in place.”

“Otis, where are you going?”

“I’m going to get you the official band only supernatural councils wear. It ensures you can’t be manipulated from an outside source. We wore them during our swearing-in, but have a spare because the one they made for Tristian was too small.”

“What about swearing you guys in? What if this is a trap? No, this is obviously a trap. Oh no. If they haven’t done the live broadcast with Wyatt, Constantine hasn’t been proven innocent yet. What if he’s being controlled to do this by Wilfried. What-”

I was cut off by Otis who was in front of me and smashed his lips against mine. The brief kiss did its job of distracting me in my wild ramble of thoughts before he released me and whispered, “Relax. We’re going to figure this out. Dress. Prepare yourself to walk outside these castle walls looking like a badass villain, and prepare to be sworn in. We’re going to be by your side, Cassandra. Trust us,” he vowed and gave me a light kiss. “Trust me.”

The last bit of whisper made me calm down as I gave him a slight nod.

“Okay,” I replied. “I trust you.”

He smiled and pressed a kiss to my forehead before he lifted my hands and held them together with his.

“Protect this with your life, my queen,” he encouraged. “Now, let’s attempt to stop a supernatural war.”

The blueprints of blood and lust may be our only hope of controlling the reins of universal salvation.

15

ALL BETS ARE OFF AT THE REINS OF WAR

“Just wait here for a moment and the elevator attendant will be here with the elevator key,” the preppy blonde announced. “Your assigned comrades are on their way, correct?”

“Yes,” I casually replied, my eyes barely looking away from my newly done nails that were sharp and glittered from the red sparkly nail polish. “With the last-minute summoning, they’re doing their best to arrive here so we can get this over with.”

The woman looked nervously at me as she bowed.

“Again, I’m terribly sorry for the last minute summoning. I was ordered by Mr. Cyldrirth himself.”

When I lifted my stone gaze to look at her with annoyed eyes, she quivered and added, “I mean Constantine. Not your father. Well…with the rumors and speculation, he probably isn’t your father? I mean…I’ll just be on my way, but please forgive Constantine. He’s been very stressed with his council members, especially since Miss Celeste has an assignment up in the sky and such.”

She quickly covered her mouth before she looked around and nervously giggled.

“I’m just going to run away.”

She rushed down the hall after that, leaving me alone in the private sector of one of the richest and tallest buildings I’d been in.

I was confused as to why I was escorted here when Constantine was supposedly still locked away in Level Six. Adding the hint of news that Celeste wasn’t around, things may not go as smoothly as I was praying for.

The news of my summoning had thrown everything into gear, and all I could do was doll up in the fanciest attire that was apparently created for me without my knowledge.

I glanced down at my attire: a stunning red dress. It was a strapless, corset top that hugged my breasts and waist tightly without making it impossible to move - or breathe - while the bottom half was a high-low dress of red and purple fabric.

The material had gold sparkles that glimmered in the soft light and matched the shimmering liquid I put on my body that would raise my vibrations. It was one of the tiny gifts Mother had left behind before returning to her kingdom.

I was sure that by the time Mother got the update, whatever was happening here and now would be long done.

I had no time to talk to anyone else aside from Marigold when I finished dressing and was teleported to a garage outside the kingdom where we were escorted into an extremely fancy Genesis.

The driver merely acknowledged my queen status and Marigold before driving us to this very destination, where flashing lights and paparazzi awaited my prompt arrival.

The fact that the news outlets already knew about my summoning to the supernatural council was my main worry.

Wilfried somehow got control of Constantine and got him to set this all up.

I bit my lip at the idea, feeling anxious as hell that I was about to meet my older brother but on the worst set of terms.

I’d quietly ordered Marigold to help the others, knowing well she may be forced to wait for me anyway if we visibly went together. I was confident in her skills to do what I needed to be done to aid us in this situation, but how long did we have until the rollercoaster went downhill on our last-minute plans?

After inspecting my nails one more time, I was about to run my hands through the large curls of my hair but paused at the crown upon my head.

I guess that’s a no to nervous finger combing.

“As tense as the air feels, I feel as though all hope isn’t lost,” Quil-Zu chipped in.

I’ll agree with you just because of the fact that I can’t tell the difference between my nerves and a ball of yarn.

“Be at ease, Cassandra,” Quil-Zu assured me. “The Universe has never steered you astray thus far. You have every tool needed to fight back against Wilfred and end this once and for all.”

I know.

Quil-Zu was right. I was far stronger than I had been when I first entered the realms of supernatural prison. I’d survived the trials that hit me left and right, and made allies while working on myself.

The last couple of weeks had been the most trying. I’d practically lost myself while morphing a facade for the world to believe, but I was coming back to myself. I was realizing that I would heal from the past trauma that still clung to me and be the fierce force of revolution our world needed.

Whatever Wilfried was plotting now with Constantine’s sudden summoning, it only meant we had no other excuses to delay revealing the ultimate truth to the world. Wyatt would confess his existence and truth of being a twin, before confirming the evidence of the sword that was his brother’s that killed King Ezekiel and Queen Quilzurashi. Constantine would be deemed innocent with the fact that he’d been officially set up by Wilfried, and Mother and the fae kingdom would be proven innocent of the threats of foul play and treason against the supernatural peace treaty. The humans would have no choice but to acknowledge that the supernaturals did nothing wrong and that Wilfried, with the help of Widow, was involved in the master plot of kidnapping supernaturals and forcing them into prisons.

The layers of truth were about to come tumbling out to the public and even Wilfried couldn’t stop the backlash that would explode through the lands.

Closing my eyes, I zoned in on my energy as I began to prepare myself like this was a grand show. The heat of energy in my body began to grow at a steady pace, all while my senses of my surroundings further heightened as I felt the thrumming static of magic all around me.

This place was my battlefield - a playground under my domain, and Wilfried was the final boss that needed vanquishing.

Opening my eyes at the sound of approaching footsteps, I straightened my back while trying to ignore the urge to release my dragon wings now that my body was burning hot from the inside and was desperate to release some flames to prove my dominance.

A man who wasn’t as tall as I came to stand beside me before he turned his head slightly to acknowledge my presence. I kept looking forward as if his arrival didn’t mean a thing to me, which merely made him move right along to the elevator.

He was wearing an all-black fitted suit with a professional black hat and shades. Regardless of his slim build, I sensed from his aura that he wasn’t your average Joe, let alone an elevator man, and he made sure I sensed it as he pulled out a black card and swiped it through the slot that triggered the elevator doors.

When they dinged open, he glanced over his shoulder to look my way, but I was already walking toward the golden box, my red heels sounding extra loud with how sensitive my hearing was.

I was observing every movement in the air, and I could already hear the drifting whispers coming from down the hall.

“Hurry up. The newscast is going on at any minute!”

“The elevators are all full, ugh.”

“Let’s take the stairs. We’ve been waiting for weeks for this announcement!”

I smirked at the news, which gave me more hope in our situation, as I entered the elevator and turned around to watch the elevator man walk in with his straight lips that didn’t allow an inch of emotion to grace his rather hidden face.

The shades were expensive quality, reminding me of the aviators Tristian loved to wear when we were kids because it was the ‘typical’ pair of sunglasses cops wore in movies and shows.

He pressed the button for the top floor before he swiped the card a second time. I braced myself for the long ride, noticing the camera in the top corner of the golden box. My lips couldn’t help but frown at the absence of the annoying red blink the majority of cameras carried.

“Cameras are down,” Quil-Zu confirmed, but didn’t sound the slightest bit worried.

Isn’t this going to be fun?

I looked to the man’s waist, noticing the obvious gun and what looked to be a short blade. As appetizing as the gun was, I would suck at trying to shoot fast enough to get this man out of my face.

Blade it is.

The moment the doors closed, I spread my stance out - seconds before the man’s hand moved to try and grab me. Everything moved like a slowed down movie, my body falling into a split to avoid his attack before my hands plastered to the floor and I lifted myself enough to spin my back leg to meet my other as they both hit the man’s legs - forcing him down to the floor.

I was on top of him a second later. He spun me with him so my back was now against the floor, but before he could dare counterattack, the very blade I had my eyes on was now tipping into the flesh of his throat, while my finger pressed on his lips.

I know from how rigid he got that he was more concerned with the flame hovering above the tip of my index finger, the dancing orange and gold complementing my new magically done nails.

Neither of us said a word as the elevator continued to take its sweet-ass time to the one hundred and twenty-ninth floor, but I decided to be nice and move the blade from his neck, then lick it tenderly.

That made him groan before he relaxed a second later.

“Cassandra? Why you gotta lick me like that when I can’t stop this elevator and fuck you?”

“Well, Tristian. If you wanted to fuck me, you could have just dropped the whole ‘I’m an undercover killer act’ and fucked me thirty-five floors ago,” I concluded and moved my finger away as he sat up and off me. “I guess you need another rain check.”

He got up to give me a dissatisfied look before his eyes suddenly glimmered with mischief that made me frown.

“What are you thi-”

Why was I not surprised when I found myself being scooped up and slammed against the mirrored surface?

Lips smothered mine as scorching heat burst through me. In seconds, I was being fucked fast and hard as Tristian hammered into me like our lives really depended on it.

Realistically, I should have pushed him away as we neared the higher floors, but I only encouraged the passionate sex as my body hummed in relief while I was a moaning mess between fierce kisses.

“Tristan! Yes. Oh, fuck, right there.” I couldn’t believe this was happening and yet who knew when I’d get to fuck my horny Tristian? He thrusted into me so rapidly, I knew my orgasm would hit me at any moment.

His grunts and moans escalated then, as he repeated my name again and again while pounding rapidly into me. All I could do was brace myself for the inevitable, which ended with that tsunami wave of ecstasy hitting me there and then and leaving me screaming in explosive pleasure.

Tristian came right after. He gave a final thrust and held my bodyweight as he enjoyed the brief moment of filling me with his release.

Just like that, he pulled out, managed to tuck his cock away, fixed my dress and wild hair, and plopped a kiss upon my lips as the elevator finally came to a slowing stop.

“Now that’s how we have to fuck when I’m desperate for you,” he whispered. “Good luck, my love. We’ve got things under control,” he promised with an added wink.

With one final kiss, he slapped my ass before the doors opened and I waltzed out like I hadn’t had the quickest fucking in my life.

As I walked into the luxurious open space, my attention immediately caught onto the large television screen, and it was that moment when the broadcast turned on and there was Dad on the screen.

I could tell the distinct difference between him and Wilfried, but from his extremely professional appearance in a suit and tie compared to the traditional royal attire I was used to seeing, he looked so different from his evil twin brother.

The shift in the atmosphere had to be from the magnitude of shock drifting from all those watching what had to be a national LIVE broadcast, and I listened closely as I turned to face the very screen.

“My name is King Wyatt Cyldrirth. It has taken quite some time for you to finally see my face, but I can explain the delay once safety measures are put into place,” he began. “I’m sure many have heard the rumors of my existence and didn’t believe the multiple news outlets and sources that revealed my identity. I’ve come forward today with great urgency to protect the human and supernatural races as my twin brother, Wilfried Cyldrirth, plans to execute his true plans of summoning the deadliest beast this world has seen.”

He paused briefly before his burning red eyes grew serious while the golden crown upon his head seemed to glimmer with extra radiance.

“The mini screen to your left will show my brother at Central Bridge, currently hosting a rally. That will indeed confirm my existence, for this is a LIVE broadcast. My brother is a criminal, one who has an ancient magic artifact capable of controlling thousands and can trigger the summoning of a beast that will wipe out all existence. Not just humans or supernaturals. Everyone. He stole this device from the guardians who’ve protected this device for centuries, Queen Quilzurashi and her husband, King Ezekiel.”

There was a brief pause as a few people behind the recording platform gasped. I may have never heard of them until the trials and becoming their successor, but other supernaturals must have known the story and their names.

“I am one of the few supernaturals alive that were investigators of the incident and was forced not to disclose such matters until the kingdom was re-awakened by one of my daughters, Princess Cassandra Clydrirth,” he revealed. “Some if not many of you have been blindly led into thinking that my daughter is some sort of villain who was used by the fae to fake her death or was captured because she was truly a criminal in another world. The magnitude of stories and blatant lies shall come to an end at this instant.”

His eyes grew fiercer as he continued. “My daughter was kidnapped, like many supernaturals under the secret orders from Wilfried and his deceased henchmen, which includes Margaret Widow. Their objective was no different than what they’re doing now, attempting to destroy the peace treaty created and cause chaos to fuel the rise of the beast with the help of this device. This device has been guarded for centuries because its destruction will trigger the summoning of the beast and the end of our universe as we know it. My daughter, Cassandra, is the official guardian of such a device, and that is why my twin brother has been desperate to keep the device in his possession. He plans corruption and universal domination, and also to ensure my child will never continue her duty of maintaining the peace.”

He lifted his head a bit higher, and you could feel the intensity in the news station as his stare felt like it was boring into your soul.

“Multiple investigations have been conducted in this short period of time, and it has been confirmed by the FBI, CIA, and supernatural investigators across three different sectors that Wilfried Cyldrirth is guilty of multiple counts of murder, treason, foul play, tampering with evidence, stealing, and political corruption. The list goes on,” he announced. “I can also confirm that Wilfried was the one to drop my son, Constantine Cyldrirth, upon the lands of the forbidden, which broke the sinful rules of being on their forsaken land and thus resulted in him being locked up in the number one supernatural prison for decades. It has been proven as of three days ago that Constantine is innocent and all charges have been revoked. With this statement, I can confirm that I, Wyatt Cyldrirth, am married to Faith Cyldrirth of the fae kingdoms. Our children by blood are Constantine, Cassandra, and Castalia Cyldrirth. Wilfried has no children of his own, nor is he married. Anything he’s said to paint the fae and their leaders as evil has been nothing but lies to create tension between the races until the fae give up on the humans, which would follow with supernaturals, and leave you open to Wilfried’s diabolical plans to manipulate all of you.”

I couldn’t believe the truth was finally coming out as I stared at the screen while glimmering hope began to bubble within me.

“As I speak to you all, Constantine has taken the offered position of officially joining the Faeiry Absolute High Council. I’m sure many of you haven’t heard of this council, but they are a group of individuals who help secure the finalization of the supernatural council. With that being said, Cassandra is currently being sworn in to become an official member of the supernatural council. With this announcement, I can officially announce the warrant for the arrest of Wilfried Cyldrirth. Such order is approved by the Faeiry Absolutes, the President of the United States, and all four fae rulers, making this a universal order that will be executed immediately!”

Footsteps caught my attention and I looked over to the desk to see a tall, bulky man sitting upon the white surface of the desk. I had to do a double-take as I looked at the television screen and back at the desk because the man looked so similar to our father, it was scary.

If it wasn’t for the slight softness in his complexion, I would have feared it was Wilfried sitting before me, but as I observed his bulky shoulders, slim waist, and slightly shorter height, I knew for sure that this was neither Dad nor Wilfried.

He had long red hair, a completely black suit down to the tie, and a black crown with red rubies sitting upon his head. My older brother was officially sitting before me.

“Constantine,” I whispered.

He lifted his leg that was resting on the other, sliding off the table to stand at his full 6′6″ height as he reached for a chalice that sat to his left side. He walked towards me, each step carrying a magnitude of power that was clearly trying to intimidate me.

I gave him my full attention as we faced one another, everything around us zoning out as we focused on the intensity of our energies that were desperately trying not to clash.

The heat alone bouncing between us made the entire room feel like we’d entered an oven, but I couldn’t back down. He wanted me to cower to him, and I saw no need to.

We were siblings, and he may have been the older brother, but we both carried crowns upon our heads, and no matter the color or size, we were both equals when it came to royalty.

I couldn’t keep track of how long we stood there doing our staring contest, but the movement of the chalice in his hand broke our intense stare off as he presented it like I was some sort of victor.

“As much as I’d enjoy this fierce battle of the eyes, we don’t have time to waste,” he announced and looked to the contents in the chalice. I did the same, lowering my gaze to see the liquid that gave me the impression it was red wine from the scent and color within the onyx cup that was decorated with various jewels.

“Within this chalice is a special wine that is offered to every individual sworn in to the supernatural council. You will be no exception. This is a once-in-a-lifetime experience. You won’t be offered this position again if you reject the wine of supernatural authority,” he elaborated. “This will test your limits, but it will grant you the authoritative power and boldness to confront those who are stronger for the sake of keeping the peace upon these lands.”

I lifted my hands to accept the chalice as I looked at the liquid before lifting my eyes to meet his intense ones.

“We’ll have plenty of time to explain your new role and finalize the chosen individuals to be on the council with you, but it’s now or never, Princess Cassandra Cyldrirth.”

“Queen,” I corrected, which made me smile just slightly at the way his eye literally twitched in irritation at being corrected by someone like me. “Queen Cassandra Cyldrirth of the Kingdom of Gaia. A pleasure to meet you, brother, and I’ll happily drink from this chalice and accept my role upon the supernatural council.”

He actually allowed the side of his lips to curl up just slightly as I took one final glance at the liquid before lifting the chalice to my lips and downing the contents in a few large gulps.

I drank every droplet before I lowered the chalice to reveal its emptiness. The elevator dinged in arrival as the doors opened and footsteps rushed into the room.

Turning my head, I was surprised to see my five boyfriends’ presence, which left me a little confused as I looked at Constantine, who seemed to acknowledge my boyfriends with a mere nod.

“What’s going on?” I questioned, but Marigold’s voice boomed in my head.

“Queen Cassandra! Castalia is in trouble!”

I flinched at the loud warning, which seemed to catch everyone’s attention as their eyes landed on me.

“What?” Constantine questioned and I looked at him in worry.

“My fae pixie guide, Marigold, just said Castalia’s in troubl-”

“We interrupt this LIVE broadcast to reveal the fight happening at the scene of the rally run by the newly convicted killer and manipulator, Wilfried Cyldrirth! He’s just been taken down by multiple agents.”

All of us zeroed in on the video that was put onto the full screen while the broadcaster continued to explain the events of chaos as multiple agents fought to keep Wilfried down.

My eyes suddenly caught onto Castalia as she soared to the ground and continued into a sprint towards the pile of men who were literally struggling to keep Wilfried down.

Marigold! Please go help Castalia. I think she’s going to attempt to get the device off Wilfried!

“On the scene!”

We all seemed to hold our breath as the narrator went hard on explaining the unfolding scenarios around us.

“Princess Castalia seems to be on the scene! She’s making a direct attempt to try and get something out of Wilfried’s hand! Is that the device? More backup is making their way to the group!”

All of my attention was glued on Castalia, to the point that it felt like I was there with her, giving her all my support as she grasped the very device that had the identical appearance to the pocket watch device that I hid around my neck with magic.

“It looks like she’s gotten something from Wilfried!” the announcer declared. “Now she’s swiftly-”

Her voice was cut off as we all watched Wilfried scream out in rage, a blast of blazing energy surging out of him, sending everyone that attempted to keep him down in all directions and leaving Castalia to spin around to face a new threat.

In a swift movement, she slipped on the pocket watch necklace to free her hands while her dragon wings shot out of her back. The image seemed to fizzle out for a nanosecond, and I almost questioned if this was actually happening.

My breath got caught in my throat as we watched Wilfried pull out a gun and aim it directly at Castalia’s chest, and nothing - not even my shrill scream - could stop him as he pulled the trigger.

The sound of the bullet should have been far away, but it was like I was right there at that very moment as the ringing sound of the bullet reached my ears, seconds before the piercing force went through what felt like my chest.

From the sight of fragmented glass and golden pieces, all I could do was stare at the vision of what was happening in the flesh as my mind realized that the bullet not only went through my chest but destroyed the pocket watch in the process.

The device…is broken.

This was the most real level of pain I’d ever experienced. I felt every strand of agony - from the physical pain that coursed through me like venom rushing through my bloodstream to the emotional shock of accepting the fact that I was feeling exactly what my sister was feeling.

That my sister…Castalia…was shot.

It was as though we were in complete sync, and the overwhelming pain made black spots begin to flood our vision as our limbs seemed to lose the ability to keep us standing.

The world was still in slow motion as I began to fall backward. Another shot burst through the air and a hollow scream echoed around but faded away just as fast.

It felt like I was in two places at the same time, yet the action was the same - the sensation of falling to my doom.

When I hit the surface beneath me, it was hard to distinguish the dual sensations - one being of a hard flat surface that only confirmed my fallen status in my mind while the other was like an array of hands that caught me at the last second to cushion my fall.

No matter what was happening all around - the sounds, the pleading screams, the flow of warmth in the form of a liquid that escaped the open hole in my body - I could only focus on the synced emotions I felt with my sister.

With my twin…who was beginning to slip away.

I didn’t know what to do. How could I get her out of this situation? I wanted to move, but all my sense of feeling slipped away from me, just like my consciousness that began to wither away.

One minute I saw multiple men trying desperately to reach me as my eyes begin to close, while the next minute I saw the fearful eyes of Lokisura. I wanted to say that everything was going to be okay. That I could easily survive a bullet, just like my strong badass sister, and yet, words couldn’t escape my throat that felt like it was closing off.

Everything was coming to a close - including my determination to fight.

The harder I tried to figure out what was going on, the more impossible it felt to achieve my goal, and that simply left me on a cascade ride to defeat. I knew this couldn’t be the end; we were far too close to be at the end of this race.

The world just found out the truth. That all the speculation that I was evil, a villain, a prisoner, and all other things said about me was all made-up bullshit. The world finally knew that I was a supernatural with a royal heritage and deserved to be on the supernatural council.

The world was about to find out that their supernatural bros were alive and saved thanks to the fae, and they would be by my side as we took Wilfried down and charged him for all the injustice he’d caused.

How unsatisfying it was to lie here with the world slipping away from me, like a true villain meeting their match and the world finding out the truth of their dark legacy - the truth of what made them turn to the dark side to seek the justice they wholeheartedly deserved.

This couldn’t be it. There was no way I could die here and now. No matter if this was a brief end, I knew that a part of me was about to die.

That my sister was about to bear the consequences of our attempts to be patient, our attempt to go the good route rather than pulling every single string to bring Wilfried down with his own dark medicine.

The world faded away at that moment as darkness plagued my vision and I questioned whether I was alive or dead.

Something was pressing on my chest, but it was a faraway sensation that was dull and didn’t deter me from the bright light that began to grow at what surely was the end of a tunnel.

There stood Castalia, and she looked back to see me walking towards her. The way her eyes widened with shock and sadness only made me give her a sad smile of my own as I reached her side and reached for her hand.

Our grasp was tight as we squeezed like we were afraid of being pulled apart forever, and from the way tears rolled down Castalia’s pale cheeks, I was sure she felt the same way I did.

“You can’t be here,” she whispered.

“Neither can you,” I vowed and attempted to smile like this sudden situation wasn’t as sad as fuck. “The device.”

She looked down at her chest to see the device that wasn’t broken. It was completely intact in this realm, which confused me as I looked down to see mine was also on my chest.

At that moment, an approaching clicking sound caught our attention. The two of us looked forward to see a silhouette begin to approach us as blinding light fought hard to make it impossible to see.

We narrowed our eyes as the large set of black wings came more into view - until we both gasped. Neon orange hair, a gorgeous black dress, and black feathered wings ignited in flames as the light dimmed to reveal our new arrival.

“Celeste?!” Castalia and I said in unison as the Faeiry Absolute smiled in welcome.

“Thank goodness,” she began and flicked her hair away like it was a hindrance. “I told Constantine that if I had to spend one more day in these holy lands, all the evil in me would vanish.”

We stared at her in astonishment as she tapped her chest where her tattoos were. Castalia and I exchanged a look before we looked to the pocket watches that hung from our necks and lifted our hands to tap the surface like she had.

We flinched when the devices began to glow, but I was more shocked by the burning sensation on my arm. From Castalia’s flinch, she had experienced the same thing, leaving us in a more confused state as the pocket watches clicked open and revealed the glowing symbol that replicated the tattoos on our arms.

“How…is this happening?” Castalia asked in horror. “The pocket watch I had…the device. It was destroyed.”

“I’ll answer those questions briefly,” Celeste announced and clapped her hands three times. Beams of teal shot out of the watches and to the sides of Celeste as she retracted her wings.

Our eyes went massive as the beams of light revealed two individuals I didn’t expect. King Ezekiel and Queen Quilzurashi - my Quil-Zu - now stood there with prideful expressions as they looked at the two of us.

“Everything is in place,” Quil-Zu announced. Ss

“We thought you two deserve a brief explanation before this final showdown.”

“Explanation,” I whispered.

“Final showdown?” Castalia whispered.

The two of them nodded and looked to Celeste. She bobbed her head while giving us a stare that held a sense of danger to it.

“There’s a lot to discuss and very little time,” Celeste revealed and specifically looked at me. “But do not fear, supernatural villain. You won’t be enduring such a sad ending.”

“Then…what are we about to do, Celeste?” I couldn’t help but ask as I felt the heavy anticipation of this catastrophe.

“We’re about to take down the beast.” She said it like it was not a big deal.

“But…” Castalia began. “The device was destroyed. It’ll activate the summoning of the beast.”

“Now that is the biggest white lie of all,” Celeste revealed as she looked between the two royals as if to get their permission to reveal the hidden truth.

At their nods of encouragement, Celeste gave us the biggest smile as her burning eyes of gold projected her thrilling anticipation.

“The two of you are about to be the saviors of this universe,” she whispered as her eyes narrowed while her voice lost emotion. “For the beast wasn’t triggered by the breaking of the device.”

“Then what’s about to trigger the summoning?” I whispered.

“The killing of the host,” Queen Quilzurashi declared before Celeste further grinned.

“The killing of Wilfried Cyldrirth, the host of the beast, has officially activated the summoning, and now, the two of you are about to be the supernatural saviors of this universe. This is the moment, Queen Cassandra and Queen Castalia to take him down in his true form. The supernatural war has officially begun, and it’s time for us to get the strongest aid possible in vanquishing evil: the Creator herself.”

Herself…

A new truth has been revealed at the brink of death, and now our fates lie in the hands of our supernatural savior.

TO BE CONTINUED.

COMING SOON - FEB.19.2021:

(Will Release Earlier Based On Preorders)

https://books2read.com/SUPERNATURALSAVIOR

TURN THE NEXT PAGE TO READ THE FIRST CHAPTER OF:

WOLF AWAKENED.

READ NOW (FREE ON KINDLE UNLIMITED):

https://books2read.com/WOLFAWAKENED

WOLF AWAKENED BLURB

How do you thrive when you’re an unwanted, invaluable, human female?

Simple: alter your reality by switching teams.

During the day, I’m William De Luca, the only ‘son’ of Roberto De Luca, the king of the NYC mafia and Alpha of the deadliest wolf pack — one this city doesn’t mess with. At night, I’m Willow De Luca, cage fighter champion with a temper problem.

Regardless of which role I’m playing, I’m plagued by the inability to shift, a condition that has Papa Dearest deeming me a ‘fucking mistake.’ All the same, it’s worth enduring my double life if it means staying out of my father’s business and ignoring the growing legacy that’s waiting for me to claim.

Unfortunately, no matter how rich and powerful you are, the universe isn’t going to grant you everything you want. In Father’s case, it was having a son. In mine? Finding a mate. Without an inner wolf of my own, meeting a wolf shifter who’s connected to me is essentially impossible.

It’s a forbidden dream I’d all but given up on. Then my carefully balanced life is disrupted by the arrival of a new pack that intends to make me the target of a power play to take the De Luca territory. However, one glimpse of Dimitris, Neo, Saint, and Jayce is all it takes — I want to make them mine.

I’m willing to bet everything on a dangerous gamble, because maybe being a wealthy boy by day and lethal girl at night is the double-play I need to earn the grand prize.

Them.

PROLOGUE: FORBIDDEN FRUIT

The strike of a blade left me gasping for breath. Rushing pain flooded through me and spread, like a prick of a thorn that carried thick poison and aimed to leave its mark throughout my entire body.

My eyes were wide with shock, while I slowly took in the realization that I’d been struck with a weapon that was invisible to my sight until now.

As I took in the black hilt of the weapon, I absorbed the details of the hand gripping it for dear life - the thick lines of tatted marks that gave away one clue of who this perpetrator was. My lingering gaze was followed with my eyes shutting close as the blade exited my body and ignited the outward flow of the dark red liquid that kept me alive.

I should have submitted, but that was a quality I’d never been one to give in to. Yet again, my body revolted at the idea that this was the end for me as my fist moved swiftly until it punched my opponent in the nose. The crack gave me a sense of satisfaction as I lifted my leg to deliver another blow to his stomach.

The man went flying, a grunt escaping him as he crashed into the ground and skidded further back. As I lowered my leg and widened my stance, I was left a flinching mess as I immediately clenched the wound in my stomach, fighting for breath. It was as though my lungs were suddenly filling with liquid.

My body shook with adrenaline and the response of approaching death, but I ignored it as my fixed gaze settled on the man who fought to rise to his feet.

He looked at me in shock, as if he never expected that a woman as frail-looking as I could survive this long against him. He was a mass of muscle, and he reached a height of 6’0”. He was much larger than me, with my height of 5’5” and my slim frame. But that was always the first mistake of every opponent I’d faced.

The only difference here and now was that we weren’t in the fighting ring.

The man readied himself to strike again, but his nostrils flared as he suddenly took an extra second to sniff the air. His eyes widened like he’d seen a ghost, and he let out a mix of curse words as he looked around, trying to find a way out.

I watched his frantic change of behavior while fighting the urge to fall back in defeat. However, I would never allow myself to do that in front of a man who played dirty. Whoever this person was, he thought killing me would somehow leave a hollow wound in the heart of that fucker I called Father.

The mere thought threatened to make me laugh at the idea of that man even shedding a tear for me. If it wasn’t for my hidden talents and connections, I’d become just like my mom.

A useless waste of space that deserved to be chained and left in the dungeon for one thing only: to make babies.

She wasn’t even good at that, and I was the one miracle baby he got.

If only he could see me now: his frail human daughter fighting against the big, bad wolf who thought he was doing all of NYC a favor.

No matter my insignificance, I knew one thing was for sure. If I perished tonight, all bets would be off and all of NYC would feel the wrath of the De Lucas.

I expected the man to run, but what he did was completely unexpected and left me attempting to run while I mentally cursed myself for not paying attention thanks to my damn imagination.

The loud sound of a gunshot roared through the forest, and my scream left my throat before I could stop it. That high, shrilling sound preceded the shot of pain that forced my body to crumble as I began to fall backward.

I hit the ground with a thump, but my eyes were wide open as they stared up at the starry sky. How could such a sight be so calm and peaceful when it could see me begin to struggle against the fight towards living?

My gasps were quick and breathy, while my eyes fought to stay open as they looked from side to side, as if more enemies were ready to pounce on me at any minute. I heard the rushing footsteps coming towards me, and I braced myself before I gathered my strength to combat the next attack.

I may have been wounded by a blade and a bullet, but put me in a close-combat moment and I’d prevail without question.

As if the very ground had heard my silent declaration, my opponent arrived on the scene, ready to stab me one more time with the blade that still dripped with my blood. My lips somehow managed to curl up in a smile as I lifted my hands up to stop him from his swift attack.

That shocked him as he sucked in a heap of air, but this was my golden moment to show him what a true sport I was being in letting him damage me to this extent. My fists moved quickly - almost blindingly - as I disabled the hand that held the blade and managed to get it into my possession.

The next thing either of us knew, I was stabbing him in the eye. His scream of agony was followed with a grunt as I kicked him with enough force to send him back. I couldn’t roll over, but I quickly shot up and with a twirl of the very blade between my fingers, I sent it flying straight into his other eye.

It hit its mark marvellously, leaving my enemy hollering in pain as he clenched his face around the hilt of the blade. I bet he was debating on whether to pull it out or deal with the agony for the sake of saving time.

He rose up in a rush and quickly pulled out yet another gun. The safety flicked off before he readied himself to pull the trigger. All I could do was brace myself for the round of bullets that would get rid of me but at least I’d die with honor instead of as a woman who was filled with bullets and didn’t lay a bit of damage on her killer.

The last sight he’d see was the sin he committed, the lingering image of my dead body and the crime he’d face consequences for committing.

A shadow suddenly blurred above me, catching my attention for a nanosecond before its gigantic body crashed into the man a few feet away from me. The man’s mangled screams were only the beginning of the torture as the chorus of ripped limbs, crushed bones, and high-pitched echoes led to a gurgle. I was left in more shock than I had been when the blade and bullet injured me.

All it took was ten seconds for the deed to be done and my opponent’s remains to be scattered everywhere. The shadow turned to face me, and the full moon that took the opportunity to reveal itself from the passing cloud shone a ray of light upon the shadowy beast.

I took in the large wolf with white fur, the soft-looking coat cloaked with blood stains and dirt that must have splattered on him from the intense run through this crisp night.

Pink eyes met my blue ones. His eyes were the color of pastel pink that reminded me of balls of cotton candy that were served by those rare vendors during the busy evenings of rush hour.

The longer I stared into those mesmerizing orbs, the more familiar - and dangerous - they became. My brain was working hard against the sluggish pace, and it only took five extra seconds to realize those eyes were of my enemy.

One of my enemies.

I was ready to get up and pick a fight, proud to meet him in the form of my true self and ready to give him a piece of bitchery that he wholeheartedly deserved, but the mere movement suddenly sent me convulsing. My body fell back once more as all I could do was endure the waves of trembling shakes until they came to a pause.

Fuck! This hurts far worse than period cramps!

I fought to sit up once more, and I gasped for air that suddenly seemed to be stuck in my throat. I coughed, and boy did I regret that; it ignited a round of coughs which caused blood to spurt from my mouth and cloak my lips.

My single curse was muffled as I suddenly groaned and gave up on the idea of sitting up. Staring up at the sky was suddenly my way of revolting, but I began to realize that time was beginning to tick, and I’d need to get myself to a doctor as soon as possible.

I could imagine one of Father’s best medics racing over to come aid me with the simplest things, afraid of what would come if he didn’t give his all in every assessment he was forced to give to ensure I was a healthy little shit of a puppy.

Those benefits surely would have been handy now, but I was on the edge of some forest, and there was no way would I survive the journey back when I was bleeding from multiple wounds.

Crushing sounds caught my attention before heavy exhales that weren’t my own drifted to me. If only I could allow myself to be curious; I’d think of the perfect way to piss that jackass off before kicking his balls and showing him who the true ruler of this city was.

Papa Dearest may be the lead of the show, but I was the secret weapon that would fuck shit up for the sake of being the only one on Father’s shit list. Anyone else could either fuck off or be murdered - all so I could have the last laugh when I took everything from that sick bastard of a father and show him that females weren’t weak baby-maker bitches like he always remarked on a day-to-day basis.

Footsteps made my body grow tense, and lo and behold, there stood the man of my angered envy.

Even now, as those pink rings scanned the damage that was laid on my poor flesh, all I could do was glare at him in disgust. The idea of him even trying to help me made me gag and left me begging for any other scenario to deal with.

This fucker who thought he could control me. The one whose smirk taunted me when he had me pressed against the wall with his tight groin grinding against mine while my father continued his meeting in the other room.

There were so many instances where he showed up to fuck up my idea. He was no different from the others who showed up to aid with one of the many drug heists orchestrated by my father. They would do anything to gain his favor. I couldn’t wait to gain a little strength just so I could experience the satisfying moment of punching him in the face.

I’d love to ruin a hint of that handsome perfection, to see the blood rush to his face and leave a dark circle, giving him a raccoon eye that he wholeheartedly deserved. An eye for an eye could technically work, though I hoped I’d be dead by the time he tried to pull out mine.

I’d laugh at the idea if I could, but as I focused on my reality I realized my body struggled to function. I was losing sensation in my fingertips and feet while my body shuddered as a strange chill began to sweep through me.

The man standing there suddenly looked concerned, and it was such a foreign sight that I thought my mind was surely hallucinating all of it. He was on his knees the next second, his arms shaking me and his words fighting to cut through to me, but my hearing was struggling because of how loud my blood was pumping. A ringing sound assaulted my senses.

I finally was able to pick up his words as he suddenly grabbed my left bicep.

“Fuck…” he whispered before those shock-stricken circles peered into mine, which were beginning to grow weaker. “Will! You’re Will, aren’t you?!”

Could I even answer his question? Obviously not, as I suddenly felt like I was slipping through some cracks beneath the ground. It was a slow transition: bits of me were already drifting away while others fought hard to remain and see what this man was shocked about.

Wasn’t it obvious who I was? I was the girl who was always mistaken in the tabloids for being some sort of twin sister doppelganger of the richest heir in NYC.

Anyone - and I mean anyone - would want to be William De Luca. The rich heir of the De Luca Organization, which hid its secret mafia roots behind plenty of businesses. The organization made the idea of giving drug money to the poor appear pure.

I tried to speak, but that only made me cough up more blood. Suddenly I was gasping as dark spots began to claim my vision. The man before me was now wildly shaking me, and it almost pained me to see the fear that gripped those cotton candy spheres.

He knew I was dying. While it wasn’t caused by his own hands, it left him desperate to be the one to claim such ownership of my end rather than allow another to do so.

As I continued to drift, his eyes became wilder, leaving me almost confused as to why.

“You can’t die!” he declared as if it were my choice. I surely didn’t want to enter the pits of Hell when I’d yet to prove my worth, let alone find a mate that would be crazy enough to date the ‘human’ mistake of an Alpha mafia leader father, but sometimes beggars really couldn’t be choosers. When death came knocking on your door, all you had to do was suck it up and skip right into Judgement.

The idea of it all made me wonder if I’d be able to do just that - skip right into the toasty realms of Hell.

My attention returned to the man as he dropped to his knees. He clearly didn’t care about the blood that surely would have pooled all around me by now as his hands pressed against the very wounds that bled away the remaining fragments of my twenty-five years of life.

“Dammit!” he cursed and looked me dead in the eye. “Don’t you dare slip away from me! Did I fucking give you permission?!”

That made me smirk, though it had to be a tiny one that ignited his rage as he pressed even harder. I couldn’t feel the pain anymore, but I was sure that my blood merely slipped through the spaces between his spread fingers and quickened my approaching demise.

How wonderful to get a helping hand.

“You’re not leaving us,” he snarled when his efforts were finally deemed hopeless. However, his words made no sense as he couldn’t stop fate itself.

I was a goner, just like my mom had been as she lay chained in the dungeon of our mansion home for weeks until she finally died. My death was better off. Quick and painless now that my senses were practically gone.

“Awaken.” The man’s whisper left me in wonder before something seemed to beat hard enough for me to feel through the numbness.

What?

The man of my peak of hatred watched me in shock before tiny traces of hope flooded those pink rings that dilated further.

“I knew it,” he whispered as a cynical grin formed on his lips. “Our little wolf is right there at the brink of death.”

He hovered over me suddenly, and I watched as a tattoo that blared with vitality within the dark night formed on his left arm. His eyes began to glow, those pinks spheres suddenly shifting to a dangerous silver with rings of purple around his irises.

His black short strands began to flood with silver, leaving me to shiver internally as the pulsating force pushed harder for release.

He looked into my eyes with so much force that it seemed to unlock the sensations that had been muted by my approaching death. Sensation came surging back through me, making me gasp as my back arched like I’d been revived by a defibrillator.

“Awaken, our forbidden fruit! Let that dazzling beast out of you!” he commanded, and the next pulsing force left me screaming. The pain was back but far worse than before. I was frozen with spasms of crippling agony as my mind experienced multiple emotions.

They flickered through from four different directions, a compass of foreign feelings that begged for my utmost attention. Confusion, uncertainty, and intense lust were only a fraction of the emotions running through me. A burning anger swept in from all four directions.

Only, the combination of rage wasn’t directed at me but rather at the person who did this to me.

When another wave of pulsating force went through me, it triggered something unimaginable. My eyes rolled in the back of my head as my body convulsed once more. I suddenly was consumed by heightened agony as the splintering sound of snapping bones was followed with my vision suddenly shifting entirely.

I almost lost consciousness at the peak of it all, but a combined force held me up from losing the battle I seemed to be enduring with myself.

When my eyes suddenly opened, the vision before me was magnificently clear, even in the darkness that aimed to hide our surroundings. I was on all fours, but everything else was different, from the extraordinary vision to the elevated sense of smell that tickled my nostrils.

Warmth flooded me while the place that surely was my chest seemed to be bathed in extra warmth as the pain lessened with haste.

When the pain seemed to be gone, I looked at my legs to see the white hairs of fur with the tiniest hint of fine pink fibers in the soft coat that reflected against the moon’s rays.

A chuckle of pride and exhaustion drifted onto the passing wind and my attention was on the sole man before me. My height was at his shoulders, seemingly abnormal when he well surpassed 6′0″, but it didn’t matter as I narrowed my eyes at him with the intention of attacking him returning to me.

He lifted his hands up, but that taunting smirk was still present on those sexy lips of his, all while he stood there - naked and hard at the mere sight of me.

“Finally. Our sweet forbidden fruit is ripe and ready for us to pleasantly enjoy.”

A rumble left me that morphed into a low growl, but it only made him chuckle.

“I’m not your enemy, Will. Or should I say, Willow?” he inquired and used my true name, and I lowered in preparation for attacking him if he didn’t lower that sick pride of his.

“Willow, my sweet.” The way his seductive voice said those very words had me tingling from the inside out as my body burned to be beneath him and fucked.

I shook my head wildly at the thought, and that left him chuckling before he was standing before me in one swift movement. I should have bitten him, but his hand was suddenly stroking my cheek and soon I was lowering my head as he knelt down to one knee and pressed his forehead against mine.

“Forbidden Willow, don’t push me away. I may be your enemy during the day, but right here, right now, I’m the next best thing to salvation,” he growled soothingly. “Embrace this, Willow. Dwell in the blissful moment of being Wolf Awakened. Whatever held you back has lost its battle, and now?”

He leaned back just so I’d lift my head and look into his deadly eyes.

“Now we wage war on all who dare defy us.”

The joy of his dangerous motivation somehow sparked new life into me, and all I could do was lift my head and howl. I was now bonded to my pack of enemies. That knowledge left excitement in its wake instead of fright.

Wolf Awakened is what I’ve overcome and it’s time to seek my forbidden pack of lethal fuckers who will lead us to victory.

ABOUT AVERY SONG

Avery Song is a reverse harem author who specializes in paranormal, fantasy, and urban romance.

She especially loves writing strong main characters and is excited for all the books that are approaching.

~Books by Avery Song~

WILLOW’S FORBIDDEN PACK

Wolf Awakened

Wolf Endangered (Mar.5.2021)

CLAIMING MY PACK SERIES

Wolf Tamer (Mar.12.2021)

THE SUPERNATURAL SPY ACADEMY SERIES:

S.S.S YEAR ONE

S.S.S YEAR TWO

S.S.S YEAR THREE

S.S.S YEAR FOUR

S.S.S YEAR FIVE

S.S.S. YEAR SIX

S.S.S. YEAR SEVEN (MAY.7.21)

SPELL TRAVELER CHRONICLES

Witchling Academy- Semester One

Witchling Academy- Semester Two

Witchling Academy- Semester Three

Witchling Academy- Semester Four

Witchling Academy- Semester Five

Witchling Academy- Semester Six

Witchling Academy- Semester Seven

Witchling Academy- Semester Eight (Nov. 6.2020)

JADE STORM TRACKER SERIES

The Tracker Hive Academy- Semester One

The Tracker Hive Academy- Semester Two

The Tracker Hive Academy- Semester Three

The Tracker Hive Academy- Semester Four

The Tracker Hive Academy- Semester Five (Dec.4.2020)

The Tracker Hive Academy- Semester Six (Apr.2.2021)

ACADEMY FOR ALL THINGS SCORCHING

Blazing Academy - Semester One

Blazing Academy - Semester Two

Blazing Academy - Semester Three (Nov.20.2020)

Blazing Academy - Semester Four (Feb.19.2021)

COWRITTEN WORKS:

SUPERNATURAL CAPTIVITY SERIES

Supernatural Inmate

Supernatural Outlaw

Supernatural Villain (Oct.30.2020)

Supernatural Savior (Feb.5.2021)

SUPERNATURAL MARKED MONARCHY

Psychic Prison - Book One

Psychic Royalty - Book Two (Coming Soon)

Psychic Monarchy- Book Three (Coming Soon)

DESTINED IMRISONEN TRILOGY

Arrested By Magic

Escaped By Destiny (Coming Soon)

Freed By Power (Coming Soon)

FOR THE FAEIRY ABSOLUTES

Celestial Prison

Celestial Prison 2 (Coming Soon)

Celestial Prison 3 (Coming Soon)

ROYAL CONFINEMENT FOR MALICIENT SUPERNATURALS

Shattered Princess

Shattered Princess 2 (Coming Soon)

Shattered Princess 3 (Coming Soon)

FOR THE PURELY DIVINE SERIES

Fae Rose Academy - Year One

Fae Rose Academy - Year Two

Fae Rose Academy - Year Three (Jan.3.2021)

WILLA SILVER ACADEMY INVESTIGATOR

Daggers and Smoke - Year One

THE SUPERNATURAL VAMPIRE FAE CHRONICLES

Bloody Rosary Academy - Year One

Bloody Rosary Academy - Year Two (Dec.11.2020)

Bloody Rosary Academy - Year Three (Mar.5.2021)